Skip to main content

Full text of "Names and places; studies in geographical and topographical nomenclature"

See other formats


NAMES    AND    PLACES 


STUDIES  IN   GEOGRAPHICAL 


AND 


TOPOGRAPHICAL   NOMENCLATURE 

By  J.^'Dy  WHITNEY 

/I 


CAMBRIDGE 

PRINTED  AT   THE    UNIVERSITY   PRESS 

1888 


M^ 


®ne  jB^untiteti  Copies  ^ttntetr. 
No 2.^... 


\ 
I 

Ok 


CONTENTS. 


PAGES 

APPALACHIAN   AND  CORDILLERAN     ,        7-27 
OREGON   AND   PEND'   OREILLES .     .     .      28-75 


TOPOGRAPHICAL   NOMENCLATURE. 

I.    Introductory 76-82 

II.    Mountains,  Peaks,  and  Sierras     .    83-128 

III.  Valleys,  Gorges,  and  Canons   .    .  129-172 

IV.  Plains,  Prairies,  and  Savannas    .  173-234 


INDEX  OF  TOPOGRAPHICAL  NAMES  .  235-239 


STUDIES   IN    GEOGRAPHICAL 

AND 

TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 


APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN. 


I.  APPALACHIAN. 

'HTHE  Appalachian  Mountains  were  first 
seen  by  Cartier,  in  1535,  who,  when 
navigating  the  St.  Lawrence,  had  in  sight 
the  portion  of  the  range  which  extends  to  the 
south  of  that  river,  through  what  is  now  the 
State  of  Maine.  De  Soto  in  his  explorations 
(1538-1543)  became  acquainted  with  this 
mountain  system,  around  the  southern  extrem- 
ity of  which  he  made  his  way  to  the  southwest 
and  thence  up  the  Mississippi  River.  This 
bold  explorer  first  gave  currency  to  the  name 
^'Apalache,"  which  also  appears  under  the 
form  of  Palassi  (Montagues  de  Palassi)  in  the 
report  of  Laudonniere's  expedition  of  1564. 
This  name  was  one  given  by  the  aboriginal 
inhabitants,  who  also  furnished  Laudonniere 
with  a  specimen  of  native  gold  from  a  region 
at  the  base  of  the  Appalachians  where  large 


8       APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN. 

quantities  of  the  precious  metal  have  since 
been  obtained.  The  name  "  Apalache  "  ap- 
pears on  Mercator's  map  of  1569  in  the  form 
of  ^^Apalchen;"  and  the  delineation  of  this 
chain  of  mountains  on  this  map  is  approxi- 
mately correct,  in  so  far  as  it  indicates  a  range 
extending  parallel  with  the  coast,  through 
what  is  now  the  United  States,  and  bending 
to  the  east  in  the  northern  portion  (Norom- 
bega)  parallel  with  the  St.  Lawrence. 

On  one  of  the  maps  accompanying  De  Laet's 
"  Novus  Orbis  seu  Descriptionis  Indiae  Occi- 
dentalis  Libri  xviii."  (1633),  a  group  of  hills 
is  indicated  surrounding  a  small  lake,  cut  by 
the  parallel  of  35°;  and  to  these  hills  the  name 
"  Apalatcy  Montes "  is  given.  The  name 
"Apalache"  is  also  found  on  this  map  a 
little  farther  west  of  the  Apalatcy  Montes, 
apparently  intended  to  indicate  the  position 
of  a  region  inhabited  by  a  tribe  of  that  name, 
since  in  the  text,  in  a  summary  of  the  discov- 
eries of  Panfilo  de  Narvaez,  in  speaking  of 
nuggets  of  gold  given  to  this  explorer  by  the 
natives,  they  are  described  as  "  auri  ramenta 
aliquot,  quae  barbari  ab  Apalache^  longissimo 
intervallo  ab  ipsis  dissita  et  auri  divite  regione, 
se  habere  testabantur."  The  word  "  Apalache  " 
seems  therefore,  beyond  doubt,  to  have  come 


APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN.       9 

from  the  southern  part  of  the  region  now 
called  Appalachian,  and  to  have  been  the  ab- 
original name  of  a  locality,  or  of  a  tribe  of 
Indians  inhabiting  that  portion  of  the  country. 
The  first  recognition  of  the  peculiar  topo- 
graphical character  of  the  Appalachian  system, 
and,  indeed,  the  first  important  approximately 
correct  map  of  any  portion  of  the  interior  of 
the  United  States,  is  due  to  Lewis  Evans,  the 
first  edition  of  whose  map  bears  the  date  of 
1749.  On  this  map,  which  is  entitled  "A 
Map  of  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey,  and  New 
York,  and  the  Three  Delaware  Counties,"  the 
Appalachian  Mountains  are  indicated  as  be- 
ing made  up  of  a  number  of  distinctly  paral- 
lel ranges,  and  in  accompanying  "  remarks  " 
engraved  upon  the  map  the  principal  topo- 
graphical features  of  the  system  are  de- 
scribed with  remarkable  perspicuity  and  insight 
into  their  character.  These  mountains  are 
said  by  Mr.  Evans  to  be  "  not  confusedly  scat- 
tered here  and  there  in  lofty  peaks  overtopping 
one  another,  but  stretching  in  long  uniform 
ridges,  scarce  half  a  mile  perpendicular  in  any 
place  I  saw  them."  In  another  map  by  the 
same  geographer,  entitled  ''A  General  Map 
of  the  British  Colonies  in  America,"  bearing 
date  of  1755,  and  to  which  thirty- two  quarto 


lO     APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN, 

pages  of  text  are  appended,  the  Appalachian 
Mountains  are  indicated  with  more  detail,  and 
as  being  made  ap  of  a  much  larger  number 
of  subordinate  ranges  than  are  shown  on  the 
map  of  1749.  On  the  map  of  1755  the  main 
subdivisions  of  the  Appalachian  System,  as  now- 
recognized,  are  clearly  outlined  by  Mr.  Evans, 
and  a  distinct  name  given  to  each.  The  South 
Mountains  and  the  continuation  of  them  un- 
der the  name  of  the  Blue  Ridge  are  laid  down ; 
the  Alleghany  Ridge  (spelled  by  Mr.  Evans 
AUe-g^ni)  is  shown  ;  and  the  Appalachian  sub- 
division of  the  Appalachian  System,  as  this  term 
was  used  by  the  First  Pennsylvania  Geologi- 
cal Survey,  also  receives  a  distinct  name  — 
the  Endless  Mountains  —  and  is  described 
in  considerable  detail  with  a  remarkable  com- 
prehension of  its  principal  topographic  fea- 
tures. The  name  ''Endless"  is  said  to  be 
''a  translation  of  the  Indian  name  bearing 
that  signification."  This  name  "  Endless," 
adopted  or  suggested  by  Mr.  Evans,  seems 
not  to  have  met  with  approval,  never  having 
become  current ;  but  most  of  the  other  names 
on  his  maps  are  those  still  in  use,  while  some 
have  entirely  disappeared. 

On  the  map  of  the   southern  portion  of 
North  America  compiled  by  Poirson  from  the 


APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN.     1 1 

materials  collected  by  Humboldt  on  his  Amer- 
ican journey,  and  published  in  i8ir,  a  con- 
tinuous lofty  range  of  mountains  is  indicated 
as  extending  from  Alabama  to  New  York,  the 
southern  portion  of  which  is  designated  as  the 
"Montagues  Apalaches  ou  Alleghany"  while 
the  northern  extension  is  called  "  Mont  Alle- 
ghany," thus  indicating  as  existing  at  that  time 
a  condition  of  things  which  continued  for 
many  years  later;  namely,  an  uncertainty  as 
to  whether  the  complex  of  ranges  in  question 
should  bear  the  name  of  Apalachian  (Appa- 
lachian) or  Alleghany.  Morse,  the  earliest 
American  geographer,  in  his  Gazetteer  (third 
edition,  1810)  says  as  follows  :  "The  general 
name  of  the  whole  range,  taken  collectively, 
seems  to  be  undetermined.  Mr.  Evans  calls 
them  the  Endless  Mountains ;  others  have 
called  them  the  Appalachian  Mountains,  from 
a  tribe  of  Indians  who  live  on  a  river  which 
proceeds  from  this  mountain,  called  the  Appa- 
lachicola ;  but  the  most  common  name  is  the 
Alleghany  Mountains,  so  called  probably  from 
the  principal  ridge  of  the  range." 

On  Maclure's  Geological  Map  of  the  United 
States,  accompanying  an  article  read  before 
the  American  Philosophical  Society  in  181 7, 
and  published  in  18 18,  the  name  "Alleghany," 


12    APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN. 

spelled  "Allegany,"  is  repeated  three  times, 
but  always  on  the  westernmost  member  of  the 
system  of  ranges,  while  various  other  desig- 
nations are  applied  to  more  eastern  portions 
of  the  system.  Some  of  these  designations 
appear  never  to  have  become  current ;  others, 
like  that  of  the  Blue  Mountains,  are  still,  and 
have  —  since  the  time  of  Evans,  at  least  — 
been  in  use.  Maclure's  map  emphasizes  a 
tendency  existing  from  early  days  to  limit 
the  use  of  the  name  *'  Alleghany  "  to  that  por- 
tion of  the  Appalachian  Range  which  in  the 
form  of  a  bold  escarpment  marks,  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, the  most  western  important  topographi- 
cal feature  of  the  region,  and  from  the  crest 
of  which  to  the  west  declines  a  gently  rolHng 
plateau-like  region,  uninterrupted  by  conspic- 
uous ridges. 

At  the  time  of  the  beginning  of  the  Geo- 
logical Survey  of  Pennsylvania  (1836),  when 
the  necessities  of  a  more  precise  geographical 
nomenclature  began  to  be  felt,  the  State  geol- 
ogist, H.  D.  Rogers,  wished  to  retain  the  name 
"Alleghany"  (spelled  by  him  "Allegheny") 
for  the  escarpment  and  plateau  for  which  this 
name  was  most  current,  and  also  to  limit  the 
term  "  Appalachian  "  to  the  middle  area  of 
Pennsylvania,  comprising  the  "wide  mountain- 


APPALACHIAN  AND   CORDILLERAN,     13 

ous  zone  embraced  between  the  southeastern 
region  [the  South  Mountams  and  Blue  Ridge] 
and  the  principal  ridge  of  the  Allegheny  Moun- 
tains." In  reference  to  this  matter  of  nomen- 
clature, Professor  Rogers  says,  in  his  First 
Geological  Report  (1836):  "It  is  true  that 
the  signification  of  the  word  ['  Appalachian '] 
has  been  so  extended  as  to  comprehend  the 
great  table-land  of  the  Allegheny  Mountains 
and  its  spurs,  though  it  is  greatly  to  be  wished, 
for  the  sake  of  giving  greater  exactness  to 
geographical  reference,  that  the  latter  moun- 
tain, with  the  ridges  west  of  it,  should  be 
known  exclusively  as  the  Allegheny  chain ; 
and  the  mountains  from  its  base,  east,  to  the 
great  Cumberland  Valley,  exclusively  as  the 
Appalachian  chain.  When  occasional  allusion 
may  be  necessary  to  these  two  systems  of 
mountains,  so  dissimilar  both  in  their  geolog- 
ical structure  and  their  external  configuration, 
we  shall  always  employ  the  names  ^  Allegheny ' 
and  *  Appalachian '  in  the  restricted  sense  here 
specified." 

In  spite  of  the  manifest  desire  of  the  geolo- 
gists of  the  First  Pennsylvania  Survey  to  limit 
the  name  "  Appalachian  "  to  a  portion  of  the 
range,  the  need  of  some  general  designation 
for   the   whole   region   becoming   more   and 


14    APPALACHIAN  AND   CORDILLERAN 

more  decidedly  felt,  and  such  not  having 
been  furnished  by  Professor  Rogers,  his 
wishes  and  those  of  his  assistants  have  been 
disregarded;  and  during  the  past  twenty 
years,  by  general  usage,  the  entire  system  of 
ranges  from  Gaspe  to  Georgia,  with  all  its 
valleys  and  table-lands,  has  become  known  to 
physical  geographers  and  geologists  as  the 
Appalachian  Range  or  System.  No  doubt 
the  fact  that  Guyot's  all-important  paper,  pub- 
lished in  1861,  bore  the  title  "On  the  Ap- 
palachian Mountain  System,"  had  a  marked 
influence  in  favor  of  bringing  about  the  pres- 
ent unanimity  of  usage  in  this  matter  among 
geographical  and  geological  writers. 

That  Guyot  was  himself  somewhat  in  doubt 
whether  to  call  this  system  of  ranges  "  Appa- 
lachian "  or  "  Alleghany,"  is  evident  from  the 
fact  that  on  the  map  accompanying  this  paper, 
which  was  engraved  and  published  in  Germany 
a  year  before  its  appearance  in  America,  the 
latter  name  is  used.  This  map,  in  both  the 
German  and  American  editions,  has  as  its  title 
"  Physikahsche  Karte  des  Alleghany-systems." 


II.   CORDILLERAN. 

npHE  mountainous  region  on  the  western 
"^  side  of  the  continent  remained  almost  a 
terra  incognita  until  after  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century.  In  spite  of  the  known  great 
breadth  of  the  continental  mass  in  the  latitude 
of  the  United  States,  and  notwithstanding  the 
fact  that  as  early  as  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth 
century  ranges  of  mountains  had  been  seen  on 
the  Pacific  coast  by  explorers,  notably  by  Cor- 
tez  and  Cabrillo,  and  named  by  them,  while 
subsequent  explorations  down  to  the  time  of 
those  of  Vancouver  made  the  pubHc  aware 
that  there  were  high  mountains  on  the  western 
side  of  the  continent,  the  fact  that  these  were 
a  portion  of  an  immense  complex  of  ranges, 
valleys,  and  table-lands  seems  hardly  to  have 
become  appreciated  by  geographers  until 
nearly  the  middle  of  the  present  century. 

As  late  as  the  year  1794  the  text-book  of 
geography  chiefly,  if  not  exclusively,  used  in 


1 6    APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN. 

the  United  States  (Morse's  "  Geography  made 
Easy,"  fourth  edition),  contained  the  follow- 
ing statement  repeated  from  former  editions  : 
"  North  America,  though  an  uneven  country, 
has  no  remarkably  high  mountains.  The 
most  considerable  are  those  known  under  the 
general  name  of  the  Allegany  Mowitains. 
These  stretch  along  in  many  broken  ridges 
under  different  names  from  Hudson  River  to 
Georgia.  The  Andes  and  Allegany  Moun- 
tains are  probably  the  same  range  interrupted 
by  the  Gulf  of  Mexico." 

In  1802  there  seems  to  have  been  the  first 
recognition,  on  the  part  of  American  geogra- 
phers, of  the  fact  of  the  existence  of  moun- 
tains on  the  western  side  of  the  continent 
which  were  in  some  sort  the  continuation 
of  the  already  somewhat  familiar  Andes  of 
South  America.  In  Morse's  "  American  Uni- 
versal Geography,"  fourth  edition,  1802,  we 
read  as  follows  :  "  In  New  Spain  the  most  con- 
siderable part  of  this  chain  [the  Andes]  is 
known  by  the  name  of  Sierra  Madre.  .  .  . 
Farther  north  they  [the  ranges  of  the  Sierra 
Madre]  have  been  called  from  their  bright 
appearance  the  Shinifig  Moimtainsr  Again, 
in  the  fifth  edition  of  the  "  Elements  of  Geog- 
raphy "  by  the  same  author,  published  in  1804, 


APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN     17 

we  have  the  same  statement  repeated  in  re- 
gard to  the  "  Shining  Mountains,"  with  the 
additional  notice  that  they  He  "  away  west  of 
Louisiana,"  and  are  but  little  known. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  present  century  the 
names  '^  Shining  "  and  "  Stoney,"  or  "  Stony," 
were  both  given  by  different  geographers  and 
cartographers  to  a  range  of  mountains  on  the 
western  side  of  the  continent,  which  was  in- 
dicated on  various  maps  as  a  single  ridge, 
and  placed  in  various  positions,  sometimes  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  one  hundredth  meridian 
and  sometimes  on  the  remotest  northwestern 
edge  of  the  continent.  Thus  Arrowsmith's 
map  of  North  America  (1795)  has  the  name 
^'  Stony  Mountains  "  upon  it,  with  the  remark 
that "  they  are  3,5  20  feet  above  the  level  of  their 
base,  and  according  to  the  Indian  accounts  of 
five  ridges  in  some  parts."  But  a  later  edition 
of  this  work  —  that  of  1 802  —  has  "  Rocky  "  in 
the  place  of  "  Stony  "  Mountains.  The  name 
"  Mountains  of  the  Shining  Stones  "  is  also 
used  on  various  maps  issued  towards  the  close 
of  the  eighteenth  century;  also  "Mountains 
of  Bright  Stones,"  which  latter  is  the  name 
found  on  the  map  accompanying  Carver's 
Travels,  and  which  bears  the  date  of  1778. 
In  the  text,  however,  these  mountains  are  called 


1 8    APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN. 

the  "  Shining,"  and  the  origin  of  this  name  is 
thus  stated  by  him :  "  Among  these  momi- 
tains,  those  that  he  to  the  west  of  the  River 
St.  Pierre  are  called  the  '  Shining  Mountains/ 
from  an   infinite   number  of  chrystal  stones 
of  an  amazing  size,  with  which  they  are  cov- 
ered, and  which  when  the  sun  shines  full  upon 
them  sparkle  so  as  to  be  seen  at  a  very  great 
distance."     Carver   seems  to  have  been  the 
first  to  use  the  names  '•'  Shining  Mountains  " 
and  "  Mountains  of  the  Bright  Stones."     The 
locality  where    the    sparkling   crystals   occur 
which  so  excited  Carver's  imagination,  is  not 
known;   but  it  has   been  suggested   by  the 
Abb^   Domenech   that  the  crystalline  plates 
of  selenite  in  the  Tertiary  beds  of  the  Bad 
Lands  may  have  been  the  "  Shining  Stones  " 
which  gave  the  name  for  a  time  to  the  moun- 
tainous region  to  which  the  Bad  Lands  form 
a  sort  of  introduction,  and  which  had  at  a 
very  early  period  become  known  to  the  fur- 
hunters  and  trappers  of  the  Far  West. 

Although  the  name  "  Rocky  Mountains  "  is 
the  one  exclusively  employed  by  Lewis  and 
Clarke  in  the  report  of  their  expedition 
(1804-1806),  yet  the  term  "Stony,"  which 
was  that  used  by  Jefferson  in  his  instructions 
to  them,  continued  to  make  its  appearance 


APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN.     19 

on  the  various  maps  issued  by  Morse  up  to 
as  late,  at  least,  as  181 2  (American  Universal 
Geography,  sixth  edition).  Gradually,  how- 
ever, "  Rocky  "  took  the  place  of  "  Stony  ;  " 
and  "Shining,"  as  a  name  for  the  complex 
of  ranges,  or  any  part  thereof,  soon  entirely 
disappeared  from  the  map.  Long  after  the 
time  of  Lewis  and  Clarke,  however,  various 
attempts  were  made  to  give  entirely  new 
names  to  these  mountains ;  as,  for  instance, 
by  Tardieu  in  his  finely  engraved  map  of 
Louisiana  and  Mexico,  published  at  Paris  in 
1820,  in  which  the  main  range,  forming  the 
back-bone  of  the  Far  West,  is,  in  three  places, 
named  "the  Columbians  \sic\  Mountains," 
while  the  designation  "Rocky  "  is  hmited  to 
a  small  spur  or  parallel  range  on  the  east, 
occupying  a  very  subordinate  position  as 
compared  with  that  assigned  to  the  "  Colum- 
bians." Again,  in  the  geological  map  and 
sections  accompanying  the  English  edition 
of  Hinton's  "  History  and  Topography  of  the 
United  States,"  of  which  a  new  and  improved 
edition  was  published  in  Boston  in  1834,  the 
Rocky  Mountains  are  called  the  "Chippe- 
wayan  Mountains." 

All  the  older  maps  are  defective,  especially 
in  that  they  do  not  recognize  the  fact  that  the 


20      APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN. 

western  highlands  are  made  up,  not  of  one, 
but  of  many  ranges,  quite  distinct  from  each 
other,  and  often  separated  by  wide  valleys  and 
table-lands.  The  map  accompanying  Hum- 
boldt's "  New  Spain,"  previously  alluded  to  as 
having  been  compiled  by  Poirson,  was  the  first 
attempt  to  make  it  appear  that  the  orography 
of  the  western  region  was  much  less  simple 
than  it  had  been  previously  assumed  to  be. 
On  this  map  a  very  marked  mountain  range 
is  indicated  as  closely  bordering  the  Pacific, 
and  continuous  from  the  southern  extremity  of 
Lower  California  to  the  northern  limit  of  the 
map  in  latitude  42°.  Another  very  strongly 
indicated  continuous  range  extends  through 
the  centre  of  Mexico,  north  through  what  is 
now  the  United  States  as  far  as  the  northern 
limit  of  the  map.  This  range  is  placed  approx- 
imately on  the  meridian  of  109°  to  iio^  (west 
of  Paris).  Behind  the  Pacific  Coast  Range 
thus  represented,  there  is  in  the  latitude  of 
Central  CaHfornia  a  vague  indication  of  another 
range  lying  farther  eastward ;  to  this  the  name 
of  "Sierra  San  Marcos"  is  given,  and  this  may 
be  taken  as  a  hint  at  a  recognition  of  the  exist- 
ence of  the  Sierra  Nevada,  although  the  range 
is  placed  much  too  far  from  the  Pacific.  The 
remainder  of  the  area  between  the  tv/o  enclos- 


APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN.     21 

ing  ranges,  to  neither  of  which  is  any  gen- 
eral designation  assigned,  is  occupied  with 
a  few  vague  and  incorrect  details,  but  more 
nearly  correct  than  that  which  is  given  on 
most  of  the  maps  published  during  the 
twenty  years  following  the  appearance  of 
Humboldt's  map,  since  in  these  the  streams 
running  into  the  Pacific  are  made  to  head 
far  to  the  east,  in  what  would  now  be  des- 
ignated as  the  Rocky  Mountain  Range 
proper,  and  to  run  almost  due  west  to  the 
sea.  On  Humboldt's  map  different  portions 
of  the  range  forming  the  eastern  boundary 
of  the  Cordilleran  region  are  designated  as 
the  Sierra  de  los  Mimbres  and  the  Sierra 
de  las  Grullas.  A  part  of  the  Pacific  Coast 
Range  is  called  the  Sierra  Santa  Lucia,  a 
name  still  current ;  and  the  extreme  northern 
portion  of  the  Coast  Range  bears  the  name 
of  Sierra  Nevada,  which  is  that  now  given 
to  the  range  next  east  of  the  San  Joaquin  and 
Sacramento  Valleys.* 

*  This  name  first  appears  on  the  map  made  after  Verra- 
zano's  chart,  by  Michael  Lok,  published  in  15S2,  and  repub- 
lished by  the  Hakluyt  Society  in  1850.  It  is  spelled  "  Sierre 
Neuada,"  and  designates  a  range  of  mountains  running  east 
from  the  head  of  the  "Mare  Bermejo,"  and  forming  the 
northern  boundary  of  the  continent  along  an  extent  of  15° 
of  longitude. 


2  2    APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN, 

The  expeditions  of  Bonneville  (1832-1836) 
and  of  Fremont  (184  2- 1844),  which  made 
known  the  existence  of  an  interior  closed  ba- 
sin in  the  western  highlands,  and  also  revealed 
the  principal  features  of  the  topography  of  that 
region,  soon  followed  as  they  were  by  the  dis- 
covery of  gold  in  the  Sierra  Nevada,  almost 
immediately  made  this  designation  a  familiar 
one  all  over  the  world ;  and  with  the  adoption 
of  this  name  for  the  prominent  and  important 
range  on  the  western  edge  of  the  country,  it 
was  natural  that  the  designation  of  "Rocky 
Mountains  "  should  become  more  and  more 
limited  to  the  eastern  edge  of  what  was  grad- 
ually becoming  recognized  as  being  a  great 
complex  of  ranges,  of  which,  however,  the  lim- 
iting ones  on  the  east  and  west  were  on 
the  whole  the  most  elevated  and  continuous. 
Meanwhile  the  interior  ranges,  or  those  en- 
closed between  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  the 
Sierra  Nevada,  received  names,  or  retained 
those  already  given  by  the  aboriginal  inhabi- 
tants, so  that  by  the  time  the  Pacific  Railroad 
was  completed  nearly  all  the  ranges  had  dis- 
tinctive appellations.  Still,  up  to  quite  a  re- 
cent date  there  was  no  collective  name  for  the 
whole  system  of  ranges  on  the  western  side  of 
the  continent,  including  the  Rocky  Mountains 


APPALACHIAN  AND   CORDILLERAN.    23 

proper  on  the  east  and  the  Pacific  Coast  Ranges 
on  the  west,  and  all  the  region  of  mountains, 
table-lands,  and  valleys  enclosed  between 
them.  The  desirability  of  such  a  name  be- 
came, however,  more  and  more  manifest,  as  the 
region  in  question  began  to  be  written  about 
as  a  whole,  and  to  be  recognized  as  forming 
one  all-important  feature  in  the  topography  of 
the  country.  The  condition  of  things  in  re- 
gard to  the  nomenclature  of  the  western  com- 
plex of  ranges  was  almost  exactly  what  it 
had  been  in  the  east  before  the  name  "  Appala- 
chian System  "  or  "Appalachian  Range  "  had 
been  adopted  by  geographers  as  a  designation 
for  the  highlands  of  the  eastern  side  of  the 
continent. 

In  1868  the  present  writer,  in  a  work  de- 
voted to  a  topographical  description  of  a  por- 
tion of  the  Sierra  Nevada  (the  Yosemite  Book), 
suggested  the  use  of  the  name  "  Cordilleras  " 
(with  the  adjective  "  Cordilleran "),  as  a 
proper,  convenient,  and  euphonious  designa- 
tion of  the  great  western  complex  of  ranges ; 
and  this  name  has  been  generally  accepted  and 
made  use  of,  especially  in  the  various  publica- 
tions of  the  Census  Bureau,  including  those 
of  the  Census  of  1870  and  1880.  A  few 
words,  however,  may  here  be  added  in  refer- 


24    APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN. 

ence  to  the  origin  of  this  designation  and  the 
convenience  and  propriety  of  its  use  in  the 
manner  designated. 

Before  any  definite  knowledge  of  the  moun- 
tainous region  on  the  western  side  of  North 
America  had  been  obtained,  considerable 
progress  had  been  made  toward  a  clear  un- 
derstanding of  the  nature  and  extent  of  the 
clearly  defined  and  lofty  ranges  on  the  Pacific 
side  of  the  southern  division  of  the  American 
continent.  The  journeys  of  Humboldt  in 
that  region,  and  the  voluminous  publications 
following  the  completion  of  these  explora- 
tions, were  the  principal  cause  of  this  condi- 
tion of  things;  but  the  great  simplicity  of 
the  orographic  structure  of  South  America 
as  compared  with  the  complexity  of  the 
northern  topography,  and  especially  of  that 
portion  within  the  Hmits  of  the  United  States, 
was  an  additional  reason  why  the  geography 
of  this  latter  region  was  so  slowly  worked 
out. 

Humboldt,  in  his  "Personal  Narrative"  of 
his  South  American  travels,  uses  the  term 
"Cordilleras  of  the  Andes"  as  the  most  general 
designation  for  the  system  of  ranges  extend- 
ing from  Patagonia  along  the  Pacific  coast 
"  to  the  mountains  lying  at  the  mouth  of  the 


APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN.      25 

Mackenzie  River."  In  this  work  he  some- 
times calls  the  South  American  division  of  the 
Cordilleras  simply  the  Andes,  and  sometimes 
the  Cordillera  (and  also  Cordilleras)  of  the 
Andes;  the  prolongation  of  these  ranges  to 
the  north  of  the  Isthmus  is  designated  by  a 
variety  of  names,  sometimes  as  the  Andes  of 
New  Mexico,  sometimes  as  the  Cordilleras 
of  Mexico,  and  sometimes  the  Andes  of  Ana- 
huac.  The  most  western  division  of  the  Cor- 
dilleras he  usually  calls  the  Maritime  Alps, 
and  occasionally  the  Mountains  of  California. 
That  the  topography  of  the  western  side  of 
the  North  American  continent  was  but  vaguely 
and  imperfectly  known  at  this  time,  is  indicated 
by  the  fact  that  Humboldt  prolongs  the  east- 
ern chain  of  the  Andes  from  Potosi  through 
Texas  and  the  Ozark  Mountains  to  the  Wis- 
consin Hills,  of  which  he  says  :  "Their  metallic 
wealth  seems  to  denote  that  they  are  a  pro- 
longation of  the  eastern  Cordillera  of  Mexico." 
In  Humboldt's  last  great  work,  "  Kosmos," 
written  soon  after  the  results  of  the  Pacific 
Railroad  surveys  had  become  known,  he  uses 
the  name  "  Cordilleras  "  as  the  equivalent  of  the 
Andes,  understanding  by  it,  in  general,  the 
Andes  of  South  America ;  sometimes,  however, 
including  the  mountains  of  Mexico.     For  the 


26     APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN. 

continuation  of  these  ranges  farther  north  the 
name  generally  adopted  by  him  is  "Rocky 
Mountains"  (Felsengebirge),  and  instead  of 
"  Maritime  Alps  "  he  uses  the  names,  abready 
current  in  the  United  States,  of  "  Sierra 
Nevada"  and  "Cascade  Range." 

From  Humboldt's  time  on,  however,  the 
name  "Andes"  became  more  and  more  Hmited 
in  its  use  to  South  American  ranges,  and  the 
word  "  Cordilleras,"  *  which  simply  means 
"mountain  ranges,"  was  omitted,  so  that  a 
long  time  has  now  elapsed  since  geographers 
began  —  as  a  general  rule  —  to  designate  the 
South  American  Pacific  coast  mountain  system 
as  simply  the  Andes,  that  term  having  been 
entirely  dropped  as  a  name  for  any  part  of 
the  North  American  ranges.  This  condition 
of  things  seems  to  leave  the  term  "  Cordilleras" 
as  a  convenient,  suitable,  and  euphonious  one 
for  designating  the  entire  complex  of  western 
North  American  ranges,  although  it  was  not, 
as  some  have  stated,  thus  used  by  Humboldt, 
who  never  at  any  time  proposed  any  general 
designation  for  the  northern  division  of  his 
"  Cordilleras  of  the  Andes,"  as  is  clearly  evident 
from  what  has  been  stated  above.  That  the 
introduction  of  the  name  "  Cordilleras  "  with 

*  See  further  on  in  this  volume  (p.  88). 


APPALACHIAN  AND  CORDILLERAN.      27 

the  meaning  given  to  it  by  the  present  writer 
met  a  distinctly  felt  want  among  geographers, 
is  sufficiently  proved  by  its  immediate  adop- 
tion by  authors  of  important  works  in  which 
the  general  topography  and  geology  of  North 
America  came  under  discussion. 


OREGON   AND   PEND'   OREILLES. 

"  Where  rolls  the  Oregon,  and  hears  no  sound 
Save  his  own  dashings." 

nPHERE  are  two  geographical  names  in 
-"-  North  America  which  have  given  rise 
to  much  speculation  as  to  their  origin  and 
derivation,  with  as  yet  but  very  unsatisfactory 
results.  These  names  are  Canada  and  Ore- 
gon. The  present  communication  will,  as  the 
writer  believes,  settle  the  difficulty  with  regard 
to  the  second  of  them,  although  it  is  possible 
that  the  Oregonians  themselves  may  not  be 
particularly  well  pleased  with  the  solution. 

The  first  appearance  in  print  of  the  name 
"Oregon"  was  in  the  "Travels  through  the 
Interior  Parts  of  North  America  in  the  Years 
1766,  1767,  and  1768,"  by  J.  Carver,  Esq., 
from  which  (second  edition,  published  at  Lon- 
don, 1779)  the  following  extract  is  quoted: 
"  The  four  great  rivers  that  take  their  rise 
within  a  few  leagues  of  each  other,  nearly 
about  the  centre  of  this  great  continent ;  viz. 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES.        29 

the  River  Bourbon,  which  empties  itself  into 
Hudson's  Bay ;  the  waters  of  Saint  Lawrence  ; 
the  Mississippi,  and  the  River  Oregon,  or  the 
River  of  the  West,  that  falls  into  the  Pacific 
Ocean  at  the  Straits  of  Annian." 

Carver  furnishes  no  explanation  of  the  origin 
or  meaning  of  the  name  "  Oregon."  Besides 
its  occurrence  in  the  quotation  above  given,  the 
name  (spelled  "  Oregan  ")  is  once  more  used 
by  him  (p.  542)  when  this  river  is  again  called 
the  "  Oregan  or  River  of  the  West."  On  the 
general  map  attached  to  this  work  the  name 
"  Oregon  "  does  not  appear,  but  only  that  of 
"River  of  the  West,"  the  head  of  which  is  laid 
down  in  about  longitude  104°  and  latitude 
46°,  and  the  mouth  in  latitude  45°,  with  the 
legend  "discovered  by  Aguilar."  The  course 
of  this  river  as  given  by  Carver  on  this  map 
is  an  exact  copy  of  the  same  on  a  map  of  J. 
Palairet,  revised  by  L.  Delarochette,  and  pub- 
lished in  1763.  Carver  did  not  himself  see 
any  part  of  the  river  which  he  called  the  Ore- 
gon, or  any  of  its  tributaries ;  but  it  seems 
that  soon  after  the  appearance  of  his  book 
this  name  began  to  come  into  use.  Had  it  not 
been  picked  up  by  him,  it  might  never  have 
become  known  beyond  the  region  where  it 
originated.      Carver's  representation  of  the 


30        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES, 

country  to  the  north  and  west  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior, as  far  west  as  the  "Western  Sea/'  as  well 
as  that  of  the  Pacific  coast,  is  an  almost  exact 
copy  of  Palairet,  the  legends  only  being  some- 
what altered,  while  his  use  of  that  map  in 
preparing  his  own  is  also  clearly  shown  by  the 
fact  that  the  scales  of  the  two  are  exactly  the 
same.  These  remarks  apply  to  that  one  of 
the  two  maps  accompanying  Cancer's  travels 
which  bears  the  title  of  "  A  New  Map  of  North 
America  from  the  Latest  Discoveries,  1778. 
Engraven  for  Carver's  Travels."  The  other 
map  in  the  same  volume,  entitled  "  A  Plan  of 
Captain  Carver's  Travels  in  the  Interior  Parts 
of  North  America  in  1766  and  1767,"  em- 
braces Lakes  Superior  and  Michigan  and  the 
region  west,  extending  a  little  way  beyond 
the  Mississippi  with  the  Lake  of  the  Woods 
in  the  northwestern  corner.  It  has  the  author's 
route  upon  it,  and  is  somewhat  different  in  its 
details  from  the  other  map  in  the  same  vol- 
ume, which  embraces  all  of  North  America 
lying  between  the  parallels  of  25°  and  70°. 
Directly  south  of  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  on 
the  parallel  of  47"^,  on  Carver's  route-map,  are 
the  words  "  Heads  of  Origan." 

It  is  very  easy  to  make  out  whence  Carver 
got  the  idea  of  a  "  River  of  the  West."     Dur- 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES.        31 

ing  the  French  occupation  of  Canada,  from 
the  early  part  of  the  last  century  on,  there 
was  constant  talk  among  the  explorers  about 
the  possibihty  of  reaching  the  "Sea  of  the 
West  "  by  some  interior  route  starting  from 
the  Great  Lakes.  Since  the  French  carried 
on  their  explorations  almost  exclusively  by 
the  aid  of  canoes  and  boats,  they  naturally 
followed  the  streams  and  lakes,  in  this  respect 
forming  a  marked  contrast  to  the  Spaniards, 
who  spread  themselves  on  horseback  towards 
the  northwest,  introducing  the  horse  among 
various  Indian  tribes  far  down  the  Columbia, 
to  such  an  extent  that  Lewis  and  Clarke, 
through  much  of  the  region  they  traversed, 
found  that  the  aborigines  were  as  familiar  with 
this  animal  as  the  Spaniards  themselves. 
Indeed,  no  inconsiderable  part  of  the  work  of 
these  adventurous  explorers  was  done  by  the 
aid  of  horses  purchased  from  the  Indians.* 

*  "  The  horse  is  confined  principally  to  the  nations  in- 
habiting the  great  plains  of  the  Columbia,  extending  from 
latitude  forty  to  fifty  north,  and  occupying  the  tract  of  ter- 
ritory lying  between  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  a  range  of 
mountains  which  pass  the  Columbia  about  the  Great  Falls 
from  longitude  16"  [j:V,  in  both  English  and  American 
editions,  —  should  be  1 16°]  to  121°  west.  The  Shoshonees, 
the  Chopunnish,  Sokulks,  Escheloots,  Eneshures,  and  Chil- 
luckittequaws,  all  enjoy  the  benefit  of  that  docile,  noble, 
and  generous  animal ;  and  all  of  them,  except  the  last  three, 


32        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

The  French,  on  the  other  hand,  were  as 
naturally  led  to  extend  their  trading-posts,  and 
to  explore  geographically  the  region  lying  to 
the  north  and  northwest  of  Lake  Superior, 
towards  Lake  Nepigon,  the  Lake  of  the 
Woods,  Winnipeg,  and  the  Assiniboine  River. 
Explorations  in  this  direction  took  them  far 
away  from  the  continental  divide,  which  they 
must  have  crossed  before  they  could  find 
waters  flowing  into  the  Pacific. 

Still,  the  idea  of  reaching  the  Sea  of  the 
West  from  the  east  through  a  connected  chain 
of  rivers  and  lakes  was  a  favorite  one  with  the 
Canadian  explorers,  both  lay  and  missionary, 
among  whom  certainly  were  men  of  unbounded 
zeal  and  abundant  courage.  Based  on  vari- 
ous stories  gathered  by  the  traders  from  the 
Indian  tribes  to  the  west  of  the  Lake  of  the 
Woods  and  the  Assiniboine,  the  idea  of  a 
"  River  of  the  West "  leading  to  the  "  Sea  of 
the  West"  gradually  took  form,  and  began 
to  be  made  a  feature  of  the  maps  furnished 

possess  immense  numbers."  —  Lewis  and  Clarke,  Eng. 
ed.,  p.  461. 

"  The  Chayennes  reside  chiefly  on  the  heads  of  the 
river  [Chayenne],  and  steal  horses  from  the  Spanish  settle- 
ment, a  plundering  excursion  which  they  perform  in  a 
month's  time."  — Lewis  and  Clarke,  Am.  ed.,  vol.  i. 
p.  95. 


OREGON  AND  PEND'   OREILLES.        33 

by  various  explorers.  In  one  of  the  maps 
accompanying  the  "  Histoire  et  Description 
G^n^rale  de  la  Nouvelle  France,"  by  Charle- 
voix, we  find  the  notion  of  a  River  of  the 
West  completely  developed.  This  map  bears 
on  its  face  the  legend  "  dress^e  par  N  [ico- 
las]  B[e]lin]  Ing.  du  Roy,  et  Hydrog.  de  la 
Marine"  (1743).  It  shows  a  complete  water- 
way, consisting  of  alternate  river  and  lake, 
through  from  Lake  Superior  to  about  longitude 
135°  (west  of  Paris),  where  "  suivant  le  raport 
des  Sauvages  commence  le  Flux  et  Reflux." 

In  a  later  map  of  Bellin's,  published  sepa- 
rately, and  bearing  the  title  of  "  Carte  de 
I'Am^rique  Septentrionale  depuis  le  28  Degr6 
de  Latitude  jusqu'au  72"  (1755),  the  geog- 
raphy of  the  Northwest  is  very  considerably 
changed,  and  in  some  respects  improved. 
Lake  of  the  Woods  is  moved  ten  degrees 
nearer  to  its  true  position.  Lakes  Winnipeg 
and  Winnipegosis  are  better  defined,  but  still 
greatly  too  far  to  the  west.  The  "  River  of 
the  West "  disappears ;  while  along  the  course 
of  the  Assiniboine  (Riv.  des  Assiniboiles), 
which  is  correctly  given  as  uniting  with  the 
Red  River  just  before  it  falls  into  Lake  Winni- 
peg, it  is  noted  "  qu'on  pent  croire  aller  a  la 
mer  de  I'Ouest." 


34   OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

A  few  pages  may  here  be  devoted  to  an 
examination  of  what  was  done  by  the  French 
during  their  occupation  of  Canada  in  the  way 
of  geographical  exploration  of  the  region  ly- 
ing to  the  west  and  northwest  of  the  Great 
Lakes.* 

D'Iberville,  in  1 700,  proposed  an  explora- 
tion of  the  region  beyond  the  Mississippi  to 
the  southwest.  In  a  note  developing  this 
idea  he  says  :  "  Trouvant  la  hauteur  des  terres 
et  les  rivieres  qui  descendent  a  la  Mer  de 
rOuest,  sgavoir  si  on  les  descendra,  si  elle 
tombe  dans  la  Californie  pres  des  establisse- 
mens  des  Espagnols,  et  s^avoir  s'il  y  aura 
seuret^  de  s'aller  livrer  a  eux  ou  aux  Sauvages 
qui  leur  sont  soumis." 

Again,  in  1 703,  the  same  officer,  in  a  letter 
dated  at  La  Rochelle,  speaks  of  twenty  Cana- 
dians having  started  from  Tamaroas  for  New 
Mexico,  "pour  y  commercer  des  piastres  et 
voir  ce  que  sont  les  mines  dont  les  Sau- 
vages leur  ont  parl^."     In  1 705  "  un  nomm^ 

*  The  facts  here  stated  in  regard  to  the  various  attempts 
of  the  French  to  reach  the  Sea  of  the  West,  or  to  explore 
the  region  at  the  head  of  the  Missouri,  are  compiled  from 
the  original  documents  published  in  the  sixth  part  of  Mar- 
gry's  "  Decouvertes  et  :^tablissements  des  Frangais  dans 
rOuest  et  dans  le  Sud  de  I'Amerique  Septentrionale  "  ( 1 614- 
1754).     ^Memoires  et  Documents  originaux:  Paris,  1SS6. 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLE S.        35 

Laurain  '*  brings  to  the  Chevalier  de  Beaurain 
news  about  the  Spaniards  Hving  on  the  borders 
of  New  Mexico.  In  1708  La  Salle  plans  an 
expedition  to  discover  the  source  of  the  Mis- 
souri. He  says,  in  giving  reason  why  this 
should  be  attempted,  that  he  has  learned  pos- 
itively "que  des  hommes  blancs,  comme  nous, 
qui  ne  sont  autres  que  les  Espagnols,  vont 
fort  frequemment  avec  des  mulets  en  ce  pays. 
...  II  y  a  des  voyageurs  canadiens  qui  Font 
remontee  presque  3  a  400  lieues  au  nord-ouest 
et  a  I'ouest,  sans  qu'ils  aient  pu  apprendre 
d"ou  provient  la  source."  In  1709  a  French 
officer  named  Mandeville  reports  that  the  ex- 
ploration of  the  Missouri  would  lead  to  great 
discoveries.  In  1714  the  Missionary  Lemaire 
says,  "  On  a  remonte  la  Missouri  plus  de  400 
lieues  sans  renconti-er  aucune  habitation  Es- 
pagnole,  et  ce  n'est  qu'a  quelque  500  lieues 
qu'on  commence  a  en  avoir  des  nouvelles  par 
des  Sauvages,  qui  font  la  guerre  avec  eux." 

An  elaborate  memoir  addressed  to  the 
"Conseil  de  la  Marine"  in  171 7,  by  the 
Sieur  Hubert,  sets  forth  the  advantages  which 
would  accrue  to  the  Government  of  France 
from  the  exploration  of  the  Upper  Missouri. 
In  this  memoir  the  mines  worked  by  the 
Spaniards,  akeady  several  times  mentioned  in 


36        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

despatches  of  previous  years,  are  again  brought 
forward,  and  reason  given  why  the  high  moun- 
tains at  the  head  of  this  river  might  be  expected 
to  prove  metaUiferous.  The  point  is  raised 
whether,  if  the  Spaniards  should  be  found  to 
be  in  possession  of  valuable  mines  in  that  re- 
gion, it  might  not  be  possible  to  drive  them 
out  with  the  aid  of  the  natives,  "  qui  out  les 
Espagnols  en  horreur,  et  qui  seroient  dans  les 
interests  des  Frangois."  Furthermore,  it  is 
suggested  that  at  the  source  of  the  Missouri 
there  will  be  found  "  une  grande  riviere  qu'on 
pretend  qui  sort  de  la  mesme  montagne  ou 
est  la  source  du  Missouri.  On  croit  mesme 
qu'  e'en  est  une  branche  qui  va  tomber  dans 
la  Mer  de  I'Ouest."  This  seems  to  be  the  first 
time  the  idea  of  a  "  River  of  the  West "  was 
prominently  brought  forward  in  any  official 
despatch  from  the  French  in  Canada  to  the 
home  Government,  and  it  is  strongly  insisted 
on  that  by  this  route  commercial  relations 
could  be  opened  with  Japan  and  China,  —  "  le 
chemin  en  serait  court."  To  this  is  added : 
"  Cela  paroist  d'une  grande  importance  a 
m^riter  d'en  approfondir  la  verite." 

In  a  memoir  signed  "  B^gon,"  added  to  a 
letter  of  Messrs.  Vaudreuil  and  B^gon,  bearing 
date  Nov.  12,  1716,  the  statement  is  made 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES.        37 

that  twenty-eight  years  before  —  in  1688, 
namely  —  the  Assiniboines  had  offered  to 
conduct  a  traveller  named  De  Noyon  to  the 
Sea  of  the  West,  on  the  borders  of  which  peo- 
ple went  on  horseback.  The  journey  thither 
and  back  was  to  occupy  five  months  ;  the  river 
(Ouchichiq,  "  which  leads  to  the  Lac  des  As- 
siniboils  [Manitoba  and  Winnepegosis]  and 
thence  to  the  Sea  of  the  West ")  is  said 
to  be  "  tres  belle,"  and  tide-water  ("  le  flux 
et  reflux ")  would  be  met  at  three  days' 
journey  from  the  sea.  It  is  insisted  at  the 
end  of  this  memoir  that  in  order  to  derive 
any  profit  from  commerce  with  the  Sea  of  the 
West,  it  must  be  by  means  of  the  land  route 
indicated. 

In  view  of  the  great  expense  of  the  explora- 
tions thus  meditated,  it  was  decided  to  wait 
and  endeavor  to  acquire  more  definite  infor- 
mation in  regard  to  the  Sea  of  the  West ;  and 
it  was  for  that  purpose  that  the  services  of 
Charlevoix  were  engaged,  who  in  1723,  after 
three  years  of  exploration  and  inquiry,  reported 
that  the  best  way  to  reach  the  Sea  of  the  West 
was  to  ascend  the  Missouri ;  but  this  plan  was 
definitely  rejected  by  the  Government,  and  it 
was  concluded,  instead  of  carrying  out  the 
ideas  of  Charlevoix,  to  estabUsh  missions  among 


38        OREGON  AND  PEND'   OREILLES. 

the  Sioux,  which  was  done  on  the  borders  of 
Lake  Pepin,  where,  from  the  year  1723  on,  a 
post  was  irregularly  maintained  and  finally 
definitely  abandoned  by  Legardeur  de  Saint 
Pierre  in  1737. 

A  few  years  later  the  name  of  Pierre  Gau- 
thier  de  la  Verendrye  became  conspicuous  in 
the  French  Archives  as  that  of  an  explorer 
strongly  possessed  with  the  idea  of  reaching 
the  Sea  of  the  West.  He  was  a  man  of  zeal, 
of  some  means,  and  the  father  of  three  sons 
who  helped  him  in  his  task,  and  one  of  whom 
was  killed  in  the  course  of  his  explorations. 
De  la  Verendrye,  in  a  memoir  addressed  to 
the  Minister  of  the  Marine,  dated  Oct.  31, 
1744,  sets  forth  that  for  thirteen  years  he 
has  been  engaged  in  endeavoring  to  reach 
the  Sea  of  the  West,  during  which  time  he  has 
suffered  the  greatest  hardships.  He  had  es- 
tablished trading-posts  on  Rainy  Lake,  Lake 
of  the  Woods,  Lake  Winnipeg,  the  Assiniboine 
River,  and  the  Saskatchewan  (Poskoyac).  In 
1742  he  sent  two  of  his  sons  with  a  well- 
equipped  party  "  aux  Mantanes,"  —  that  is,  to 
the  region  inhabited  by  the  Mandans,  —  with 
the  idea  of  penetrating  in  a  southwesterly  direc- 
tion to  the  mountains,  and  reaching  the  much- 
wished-for  Western  Sea.     They  returned  after 


OREGON  AND  PEND'   OREILLES.        39 

fifteen  months  of  absence,  and  the  report  of 
their  journey  was  forwarded  by  the  Governor- 
General  of  Canada  (De  Beauharnois)  to  the 
Minister,  Oct.  27,  1744.  Unfortunately  this 
report  is  so  vague  that  it  seems  impossible 
to  make  out  much  more  from  it  than  that  the 
expedition  came  within  sight  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains  in  January,  1743,  having  left  the 
Mandans  July  23,  and  having  travelled  in 
general  in  a  southwesterly  direction,  probably 
in  the  wide  belt  of  land  lying  between  the 
Yellowstone  and  the  Missouri.  The  French 
were  accompanied  for  some  time  by  a  large 
band  of  Indians  ("  Gens  de  I'iVrc"),  and  with 
them  were  obliged  to  turn  back,  when  near 
the  base  of  the  mountains,  on  account  of  their 
fear  of  the  "  Gens  du  Serpent."  At  the  time 
of  this  turning  back  they  may  —  as  nearly  as 
can  be  guessed  —  have  been  within  one  or 
two  hundred  miles  of  Snake  River,  and  dis- 
tant fifteen  degrees  of  longitude  from  that 
Western  Sea,  of  which  La  Verendrye  hoped 
to  get  a  sight  from  the  summit  of  the  moun- 
tain at  whose  base  he  was.  Here  they  heard 
accounts  of  the  missions  of  the  Spaniards  in 
California,  which  contained  enough  of  truth- 
ful items  to  prove  beyond  doubt  that  there 
had  been  communication  across  the  country 


40        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

between   the    Pacific   coast   and   the  Upper 
Missouri  Region.* 

The  maps  accompanying  the  work  of 
Charlevoix  have  already  been  noticed.  This 
work  was  published  at  just  about  the  same 
time  that  the  expedition  of  La  Verendrye 
took  place.  Indeed,  its  preface  bears  a  date 
very  near  that  of  the  day  of  the  return  to  Fort 
la  Reine  of  La  Verendrye's  expedition,  July  2, 
1 743.  How  confident  Bellin,  the  cartographer 
who  prepared  the  maps  accompanying  the 
narrative  of  Charlevoix,  was,  that  the  Sea  of 

*  The  following  is  a  quotation  from  the  report  of  La 
Verendrj'e  to  De  Beauharnois  in  regard  to  this  journey.  It 
contains  a  part  of  what  the  old  chief  of  the  "  Gens  de  I'Arc  " 
told  him  in  regard  to  the  people  living  on  the  ocean,  and 
whom  they  were  prevented  from  reaching  by  fear  of  the 
*'  Gens  du  Serpent," 

"  II  poursuivait  son  discours  ainsi :  '  Les  Fransois  {^Span- 
iards-^ see  further  on]  qui  sont  k  la  mer,  me  dit-il,  sont 
nombreux ;  ils  ont  quantite  d'esclaves,  qu'ils  etablissent  sur 
leurs  terres  dans  chaque  nation ;  ils  ont  des  appartements 
separes,  ils  les  marient  ensembles  et  ne  les  tiennent  pas 
genes,  ce  qui  fait  qu'ils  se  plaisent  avec  eux  et  ne  cherchent 
pas  k  le  sauver.  lis  elevent  quantite  de  chevaux  et  autres 
animaux,  qu'ils  font  travailler  sur  leur  terre.  lis  ont  quan- 
tite de  chefs  pour  les  soldats,  ils  en  ont  aussi  pour  la  priere.' 
II  me  dit  quelques  mots  de  leur  langue.  Je  reconnus  qu'il 
me  parloit  Espagnol,  et  ce  qui  acheva  de  me  le  confimier 
fut  le  recit  qu'il  me  fit  du  massacre  des  Espagnols  qui 
alloient  \,  la  decouverte  du  Missouri  dont  j'avais  entendu 
parler." 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 


41 


the  West  would  be  reached  by  way  of  internal 
exploration,  can  be  easily  seen  by  reference 
to  his  remarks,  in  the  volumes  of  Charlevoix, 
in  regard  to  his  own  cartographic  work.  He, 
namely,  expresses  his  belief  that  Lake  Supe- 
rior is  not  more  than  three  hundred  leagues 
from  the  "  Mer  de  I'Ouest,"  and  adds  that  it 
is  almost  certain  that  there  is  "  une  suite  de 
Lacs  et  de  Rivieres,  par  lesquelles  on  pent 
communiquer  de  Lac  Sup^rieur  avec  cette 
mer ; "  and  the  region  is  thus  represented 
on  Bellin's  maps,  as  already  mentioned. 

A  comparison  of  the  various  maps  published 
about  the  middle  of  the  last  century  shows 
how  extremely  vague  were  the  notions  of 
people  in  regard  to  the  trend  and  position 
of  the  northwestern  coast  of  North  America. 
The  map  accompanying  Hennepin's  Travels 
arranges  things  so  as  to  accord  as  completely 
as  possible  with  the  theory  of  reaching  the  Sea 
of  the  West  with  ease  from  the  region  of  the 
Great  Lakes.  The  coast  north  of  45°  is  made 
to  trend  to  the  eastward  so  as  to  bring  it  only 
a  httle  over  20°  in  longitude  west  of  the  head 
of  the  Mississippi ;  "  La  terre  de  Jesso  "  and 
the  upper  part  of  the  Gulf  of  California  are 
in  the  same  latitude,  and  only  distant  five 
degrees  of  longitude  from  each  other.     In 


42        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

conformity  with  the  idea  already  alluded  to 
as  prevalent  during  the  earlier  part  of  the  last 
century,  that  Asia  could  be  easily  reached  from 
the  Great  Lakes  of  North  America,  the  map 
accompanying  Venegas's  '*  Noticia  de  la  Cali- 
fornia," bearing  the  legend  "  Formado  sobre 
las  Memorias  mas  recientes  y  exactas  hasta  el 
aiio  de  1754"  gives  an  independent  existence 
to  the  Sea  of  the  West,  distinguishing  it  from 
the  Mar  del  Sur  or  Pacific,  calling  it  the  "  Mar 
o  Bahia  de  el  Vest,"  and  representing  it  as  a 
vast  interior  sea  extending  from  the  opening 
discovered  by  Aguilar  east  to  within  five  de- 
grees of  the  Lake  of  the  Woods  and  north  to 
the  latitude  of  the  central  portion  of  Hudson's 
Bay.  On  Carver's  map  (1778)  the  legend 
"Western  Sea"  occupies  a  space  only  about 
ten  degrees  west  of  Winnepegosis,  but  no  at- 
tempt is  made  to  give  its  boundaries.  This 
map,  however,  is  simply  an  exact  copy  of 
Palairet's  map,  of  thirteen  years'  earlier  date, 
as  already  mentioned.  The  first  discovery  of 
the  point  at  which  the  "  River  of  the  West "  en- 
ters the  Pacific  was  made  by  Heceta,  on  the 
17th  of  August,  1775.  This  navigator  did 
not,  however,  enter  the  mouth  of  the  river,  as 
he  found  the  difficulties  greater  than  he  could 
overcome,  nor  did  he  positively  ascertain  that 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES.        43 

this  was  the  mouth  of  a  great  river,  although 
he  surmised  that  it  was.  Hence  this  discovery 
of  Heceta's  must  be  looked  upon  as  being  a 
very  unsatisfactory  one.  Meares,  the  English 
navigator,  also  failed  to  enter  this  river,  al- 
though he  was  in  the  bay  of  the  Columbia 
and  gave  to  its  northern  headland  the  name 
which  it  still  bears  —  that  of  Cape  Disappoint- 
ment. The  disappointment  was  that  there 
was  no  good  harbor  here,  as  he  had  been  led 
by  Heceta's  account  to  expect.  The  entrance 
to  the  Columbia  is  indeed  a  dangerous  and 
difficult  one  for  sailing  vessels,  except  under 
specially  favorable  conditions  of  wind  and 
weather.  Only  steamers  with  skilful  pilots 
can  get  in  or  out  without  liability  to  great 
delay  or  even  serious  danger,  as  is  clearly 
shown  by  the  great  number  of  shipwrecks 
which  have  taken  place  on  the  bar  of  the  Co- 
lumbia, including  that  of  the  United  States  ship 
*'  Peacock  "  —  one  of  the  Wilkes  Exploring 
Expedition  vessels. 

Vancouver  was  also  unfortunate  in  missing 
the  mouth  of  the  great  River  of  the  West, 
although  he  noticed  that  the  color  of  the 
water  in  the  bay  was  that  indicating  the  out- 
let of  a  river.  The  surf  was  breaking  in  a 
continuous  line  along  the  bar  from  highland 


44        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

to  highland,  north  and  south,  and  he  did  not 
dare  incur  the  risk  of  crossing  it,  especially 
as  he  had  no  idea  of  the  importance  of  the 
discovery  he  would  have  made  had  he  been 
successful  in  getting  over  the  bar. 

These  various  navigators  were  either  not 
acquainted  with,  or  paid  no  attention  to,  the 
prevalent  ideas  of  the  French  explorers  from 
the  East  overland,  with  regard  to  the  existence 
of  a  great  river  system,  through  which  access 
could  be  had  to  the  region  to  the  northwest 
of  the  head  of  the  Missouri.  The  relatively 
small  importance  of  the  rivers  entering  the 
Pacific  from  the  western  side  of  South  and 
North  America,  as  compared  with  the  magni- 
tude of  those  draining  the  Atlantic  slope,  may 
not  unreasonably  be  supposed  to  have  oper- 
ated as  a  check  on  the  search  for  great  rivers 
on  the  Pacific  coast.  It  is  only  fifty  years 
since  the  character  of  the  drainage  of  the 
part  of  the  coast  lying  between  the  Colorado 
and  the  Columbia  became  known  even  in  its 
rudest  oudines ;  and  the  writer  has  within  ten 
years  purchased,  from  prominent  map  estab- 
lishments in  London  and  on  the  Continent, 
maps  offered  for  sale  as  including  all  the 
newest  investigations,  in  which  this  drainage 
was  represented  as  it  was  beheved  to  be  before 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES.        45 

the  explorations  of  Bonneville  had  revealed 
the  existence  of  the  "  Great  Basin."  Fremont 
himself,  when  at  Tlamath  (Klamath)  Lake,  in 
1843,  expected  soon  to  strike,  in  going  south, 
the  "  famous  Buenaventura  River  .  .  .  form- 
ing, agreeably  to  the  best  maps  in  my  [his] 
possession,  a  connected  water  line  from  the 
Rocky  Mountains  to  the  Pacific."  He  seems 
either  to  have  been  unacquainted  with  Bonne- 
ville's work,  published  six  years  earlier,  or  else 
to  have  ignored  or  misunderstood  it.*  And 
yet  at  that  time  Fremont  was  himself  within 
the  Great  Basin,  Klamath  Lake,  like  many 
others  in  that  vicinity,  being  without  any 
drainage  to  the  sea. 

Mr.  Robert  Gray,  commander  of  the  ship 

*  Fremont  could  not  have  been  entirely  unacquainted  with 
Bonneville's  expedition,  since  he  met  with  Joseph  Walker, 
and  mentions  the  fact  that  this  renowned  fur-hunter  and  ex- 
plorer "was  associated  with  Bonneville  in  his  expedition  to 
the  Rocky  Mountains."  This  is  the  only  allusion  made  in 
any  part  of  Fremont's  reports  to  his  predecessor  and  the 
unquestioned  discoverer  of  the  Great  Basin.  It  would  seem 
impossible  that  a  work  coming  from  the  pen  of  so  distin- 
guished an  author  as  Washington  Irving  could  have  been 
unknown  to  one  who  was  about  to  undertake  the  explora- 
tion of  the  same  region  which  Bonneville  had  visited  a  few 
years  before.  Bonneville  was  unfortunate  in  having  Irving 
as  the  editor  of  his  travels.  The  editing  is  badly  done  ;  but 
the  maps  mark  an  important  step  in  the  progress  of  geo- 
graphical knowledge  in  this  country. 


46        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

"  Columbia,"  which  had  sailed  from  Boston, 
Sept.  28,  1790,  was  more  fortunate.  On  a 
second  trial,  he  succeeded,  May  11,  1792, 
in  overcoming  the  dreaded  obstacle,  and  en- 
tering the  river,  up  the  estuary  of  which  he 
sailed  about  twenty  miles.  Lieutenant  Brough- 
ton,  of  the  "  Chatham,"  one  of  Vancouver's 
expedition,  shortly  after  this  ascended  the 
Columbia,  as  far  as  what  he  called  Point 
Vancouver,  about  eighty  miles  from  the 
mouth,  where  was  afterwards  Fort  Vancou- 
ver, the  chief  trading-post  of  the  Hudson's 
Bay  Company  on  the  Pacific.  This  is  a 
little  below  the  Cascades,  and  nearly  oppo- 
site the  entrance  of  the  Willamette  into  the 
Columbia. 

Captain  Gray  gave  the  name  of  his  vessel 
to  the  river  whose  mouth  he  was  undoubtedly 
the  first  white  man  to  enter,  but  which  was 
well  known  to  the  numerous  natives  along  its 
course,  and  which,  as  we  now  know,  was  the 
great  "  River  of  the  West "  and  the  Oregon 
or  Oregan  of  Carver.  The  name  given  by 
Gray  to  the  river  is  the  one  which  it  now 
bears;  but  many  years  elapsed  before  this 
name  became  generally  current.  To  see  what 
names  were  in  use  at  any  particular  time  in 
the    early  history  of  the   geography  of  this 


OREGON  AND  PENU'  OREILLES. 


47 


country  we  naturally  look  in  the  various  edi- 
tions of  Morse's  "American  Gazetteer,"  or  of 
the  Geographies  of  the  same  author.  In  the 
Gazetteer,  edition  of  1 797,  we  find  only  "  River 
of  the  West "  used  as  the  name  of  what  is 
now  called  the  Columbia.  In  the  edition  of 
the  "American  Geography"  of  1805,  how- 
ever, the  new  name  "  Columbia "  makes  its 
appearance  in  the  text ;  but  the  accompany- 
ing map  has  only  "  Oregan."  The  riv^er  is 
said  to  "  deserve  notice,  and  to  have  been 
ascended  in  boats  to  more  than  eighty  miles." 
Lewis  and  Clarke  speak  only  of  the  Columbia 
River ;  and  except  that  they  mention  its  In- 
dian name,*  never  once  allude  to  its  having 
at  any  time  borne  any  other  appellation  in 
any  part  of  its  course,  or  to  its  identity  with 
the  "  River  of  the  West."  Neither  do  they 
ever  mention  the  name  of  Carver,  Gray,  or  of 
any  of  the  previous  explorers  of  the  region 
they  visited,  with  the  exception  of  that  of  Mr. 
Fidler,  one  of  the  geographers  in  the  service 
of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company. 

But  at  the  time  the  instructions  for  the 
Lewis  and  Clarke  expedition  were  made  out 
(1803)  by  Jefferson,  it   is   evident   that   he 

*  Mentioned  twice  —  once  as  "  Shocatilcum  "  and  again 
as  "  Chockalilum." 


48        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

did  not  consider  that  it  was  known  whether 
the  Oregon  and  the  Columbia  were  one  and 
the  same  river ;  for  he  expressly  directs  them 
to  find  out  whether  "  the  Columbia,  Oregan, 
Colorado,  or  any  other  river  may  offer  the 
most  direct  and  practicable  water-communi- 
cation across  the  continent  for  the  purposes  of 
commerce." 

The  explorations  of  Vancouver  on  the 
northwestern  coast  of  North  America  had 
just  about  this  time  put  an  end  to  the  pre- 
vailing condition  of  uncertainty  with  regard 
to  a  possible  unbroken  navigable  communica- 
tion between  the  Atlantic  and  the  Pacific  ;  but 
it  remained  to  ascertain  how  far  rivers  could  be 
made  to  take  the  place  of  the  ocean,  and  what 
difficulties  would  have  to  be  surmounted  in 
order  to  get  from  navigable  water  on  the 
Atlantic  slope  to  the  same  on  the  Pacific  side 
of  the  continent. 

The  Arrowsmith  maps  are  those  which  con- 
tain the  geographical  information  collected 
by  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  so  far  as  they 
saw  fit  to  allow  it  to  be  given  to  the  world. 
The  Arrowsmith  map  of  North  America,  which 
Lewis  and  Clarke  had  with  them,  or  used 
when  writing  up  their  notes  for  publication, 
is  evidently  that  of  1795,  perhaps  "with  cor- 


OREGON  AND  PEND'   OREILLES. 


49 


rections  to  1802."  On  this  map  nothing  is 
given  in  regard  to  the  region  at  the  head  of 
the  Missouri,  or  of  that  traversed  by  any  of 
the  head-waters  of  the  Columbia,  which  could 
have  been  of  any  use  to  explorers  of  that 
region.* 

How  vague  the  knowledge  of  the  geogra- 
phy of  this  part  of  the  country  was  at  the  end 
of  the  eighteenth  century,  and  even  during 
the  earlier  years  of  the  nineteenth,  is  shown 
by  the  fact  that  Mackenzie,  when  he  crossed 
over  the  divide  between  Peace  River  and  a 
river  which,  as  the  natives  assured  him,  ran 
into  the  salt  water,  did  not  know  at  all  what 
river  he  had  reached.  In  his  journal  he  care- 
fully avoided  giving  it  a  name,  calling  it  only 
'^  the  great  river."  It  was  in  fact  the  Fraser ; 
and  learning  from  the  Indians  how  much  it 
was  obstructed  by  rapids,  he,  after  having  de- 
scended it  for  a  short  distance,  retraced  his 
steps,  and  made  his  way  to  the  Pacific  by 
land,  crossing  some  of  the  southern  affments 

*  The  "  remarkable  mountain  called  the  Tooth  "  {vide 
Lewis  and  Clarke,  Am.  ed.  vol.  i.  p.  253),  laid  down  by 
Arrowsmith  from  Mr.  Fidler's  observations,  it  seems  quite 
impossible  to  recognize  or  locate.  The  same  may  be  said 
of  Mr.  Fidler's  other  names  given  to  various  points  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  no  one  of  which  appears  to  have  become 
current. 

4 


50        OREGON  AND  PEND*  OREILLES. 

of  Dean's  River,  and  reaching  the  head  of 
the  Bentinck  Arms,  near  what  is  now  called 
New  Aberdeen.  This  was  in  1793,  and  the 
narrative  of  his  journey  was  not  published 
until  some  years  later,  —  namely,  in  180 1.  By 
this  time  the  name  given  to  the  Columbia 
River  by  Gray  in  1789  had  become  known, 
and  Mackenzie  had  heard  of  it ;  for  in  the 
general  remarks  at  the  close  of  his  volume  on 
the  discovery  of  a  passage  from  the  Atlantic 
to  the  Pacific,  he  speaks  of  the  Columbia,  call- 
ing it  "the  Tacoutche  or  Columbia,"  but  not 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  render  it  certain  whether 
he  did  or  did  not  consider  the  "great  river  "  of 
his  journal  to  be  the  Tacoutche.  Arrowsmith, 
however,  did  so  consider  it ;  for  his  map,  pub- 
hshed  about  that  time,  part  of  which  is  included 
in  Mackenzie's  volume,  shows  the  river  which 
this  explorer  reached  as  connecting  by  a  dotted 
line  with  the  Columbia,  which  is  laid  down 
from  Broughton's  Survey,  and  the  whole  is 
named  the  "  Tacoutche  Tesse  {Tesse=z  river 
in  Chipevvyan)  or  Columbia  River." 

Humboldt  as  late  as  181 1  — the  date  of  the 
pubhcation  of  his  great  work  on  New  Spain 
—  was  still  very  much  in  the  dark  as  to  the 
identity  of  the  Tacoutche  with  the  Columbia, 
which  he  calls  the  "  Tacoutche  Tesse  ou  Or^- 


OREGON  AND  PEXD'   ORLILLES.        51 

gan  de  Mackenzie."  It  should  be  ''  of  Arrow- 
smith  ;  "  for  Mackenzie  never  used  the  name 
"Oregan,"  or  '"Oregon,"  and  he  e\-idently 
depended  on  Arrowsmith  entirely  for  his  gen- 
eral cartographic  ideas  outside  of  the  field  of 
his  own  especial  explorations.  Humboldt  at 
that  time  was  decidedly  inclined  to  consider 
the  Oregon  as  being  distinct  from  the  Colum- 
bia, and  as  perhaps  empt}ing  into  Great  Salt 
Lake  ("  un  des  grands  lacs  sales  que,  d'apres 
les  renseignemens  donnes  par  le  pere  Esca- 
lante,  j'ai  figur^  sur  ma  carte  de  Mexique  sous 
les  39^  et  41°  de  latitude").  Humboldt 
calls  attention  to  a  curious  blunder  of  Malte- 
Brun's,  who  in  his  geography  had  seemed  to 
recognize  the  name  ''  Oregan  "  on  a  map  of 
Mexico  published  by  Antonio  Alzate,  on 
which  in  regard  to  the  Colorado  River  it  is 
said,  "  cuyo  origen  se  ignora  "  (whose  source 
is  unknown)  .*  Malte-Brun  at  this  time  agreed 
with  Humboldt  in  inclining  to  the  belief  that 

*  It  is  not  a  little  curious  that  Humboldt  makes,  in  his 
"Ansichten  der  Natur,"  a  slip  almost  as  amusing  as  that 
of  Malte-Brun,  which  he  twice  records,  once  in  his  "  New 
Spain"  and  again  in  the  "  Ansichten  der  Natur."  In  the 
last-named  work  he  remarks  that  Malte-Brun  thought  he 
recognized  the  name  "  Oregon"  in  the  ignora  of  "aun  se 
ignora."  Of  course  it  should  have  been,  as  above,  the 
origen  of  "cuyo  origen  se  ignora." 


52        OREGON  AND  PEND'   OREILLE S. 

the  Oregon  was  distinct  from  the  Columbia ; 
but  the  first-named  geographer  considered  it 
more  hkely  that  the  Oregon  emptied  into  the 
Gulf  of  California,  while  Humboldt  thought 
that  this  would  be  ascribing  to  that  river  a 
very  improbable  length,  and  therefore  pre- 
ferred to  adopt  the  view  that  it  was  a  river 
belonging  to  the  Great  Basin  System,  as,  with 
our  present  knowledge  of  the  region,  it  would 
be  proper  to  say.  It  may  seem  strange  that 
so  much  ignorance  in  regard  to  the  topography 
of  the  Northwest  should  have  prevailed  as  late 
as  1811  ;  but  it  must  be  remembered  that  it 
was  not  until  several  years  after  the  completion 
of  Lewis  and  Clarke's  explorations  that  the 
results  of  their  memorable  journey  were  given 
to  the  world.  The  very  eccentric  course  of  the 
Columbia  proper,  and  the  enormous  distance 
between  its  head  and  that  of  its  principal  south- 
ern tributary  —  the  Snake  —  are  sufficient 
reasons  why  the  hydrography  of  this  region 
should  have  offered  a  puzzling  problem  to  the 
early  explorers ;  and  it  was  not  until  about 
1864  that  the  difficulties  were  all  finally  cleared 
up,  although  Fraser  and  Stuart  descended  the 
river  named  for  the  first  of  these  explorers  as 
early  as  1808.  The  name  "  Tacoutche-Tesse," 
as  that  of  the  Fraser,  is  seen  in  maps  published 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES.        53 

in  England  certainly  as  late  as  1832,  and  per- 
haps much  later. 

From  the  time  of  the  naming  of  the  River 
of  the  West  by  Gray,  this  western  region  rap- 
idly increased  in  importance,  and  the  names 
of  tribes,  places,  and  rivers  began  to  become 
more  or  less  fam.iliar  to  Europeans,  and  to  the 
inhabitants  of  what  was  then  the  United  States. 
The  exploration  of  Lewis  and  Clarke  brought 
the  region  at  once  into  notice,  and  the  vague 
way  in  which  "  Louisiana  "  had  been  described 
in  the  purchase  of  that  vast  and  not  distinctly 
Hmited  region  made  it  not  unlikely  that  the 
claims  of  the  United  States  would,  sooner  or 
later,  be  extended  over  it. 

Although  the  name  '^  Oregon "  nowhere 
occurs  in  Lewis  and  Clarke's  report  on  their 
expedition,  yet  this  name  continued  in  use, 
and  gradually  became  a  familiar  word  in  the 
United  States  as  well  as  in  Europe.  The  Co- 
lumbia River  was  called  the  Oregon,  as  well 
as  the  Columbia,  down  almost  to  the  present 
day.  Twiss  says,  writing  in  1846,  "The  Great 
River  of  the  West  is  best  known  in  Europe 
by  the  name  of  Oregon."  The  quotation  given 
at  the  head  of  this  article,  from  a  poem  pub- 
lished in  1 82 1,  shows  that  the  name  was  in 
this  country  also  a  familiar  one  at  this  time. 


54        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

Bryant,  in  the  original  edition  of  "Thanatop- 
sis,"  spells  the  name  "  Oregan,"  and  the  same 
spelling  is  preserved  in  the  authorized  edition 
of  1847.  In  later  editions,  and  especially  in 
that  of  Parke  Godwin  of  the  collected  works 
of  this  author  (1883),  the  name  is  spelled 
"  Oregon."  As  a  good  illustration  of  the  un- 
certainty in  the  use  of  the  name,  it  may  be 
mentioned  that  Flint,  in  his  "  History  and 
Geography  of  the  Mississippi  Valley"  (1832), 
twice  calls  this  river  the  Oregon,  on  the  very 
same  page  in  which  he  says  that  the  name 
of  Columbia  was  given  to  it  by  Captain  Gray. 
Indeed,  it  was  not  until  the  limits  of  the  State 
of  Oregon  became  fixed,  and  it  had  been 
received  into  the  Union,  that  Columbia  began 
to  be  the  generally  accepted  name  of  the  river. 
The  State  and  the  river  might,  however,  easily 
have  both  retained  the  name  of  Oregon,  as 
there  are  thirteen  States  which  have  the  same 
designation  as  the  principal  rivers  forming 
portions  of  their  boundaries,  or  by  which 
they  are  traversed  (Mississippi,  Missouri, 
Ohio,  Illinois,  Wisconsin,  Iowa,  Tennessee, 
Arkansas,  Minnesota,  Kansas,  Connecticut, 
Delaware,  Alabama) .  The  popularity  of  the 
name  "  Columbia,"  and  the  desire  to  perpetuate 
the  memory  of  the  fact  on  which  so  much 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES.        55 

seemed  to  turn  in  the  settlement  of  the  boun- 
dary question  with  England  —  namely,  that 
this  river  was  first  entered  by  a  citizen  of  the 
United  States  —  finally  inclined  the  scale  in 
favor  of  Columbia,  especially  after  the  name 
''Oregon"  became  definitively  fixed  as  the 
name  of  a  State. 

While  "  Oregon  "  continued  in  common  use 
as  the  name  of  the  Columbia  River,  the  same 
name  was  universally  applied  from  a  very  early 
period  to  a  region  of  indefinite  extent  border- 
ing the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  area  to  which 
this  name  was  generally  given  was  that  lying 
between  the  possessions  of  Mexico  on  the 
south,  and  of  Russia  on  the  north,  on  the 
Pacific  coast ;  and  it  was  understood  that  Ore- 
gon extended  eastward  from  the  coast  as  far 
as  the  crest  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  As 
soon  as  Oregon  became  a  State,  and  the  name 
of  Washington  was  given  to  the  region  bor- 
dering the  Pacific  north  of  the  Columbia 
River,  the  former  name  acquired  a  definite 
meaning,  and  at  the  present  time  by  Oregon 
only  the  State  of  that  name  is  meant. 

We  come  next  to  a  consideration  of  the 
meaning  of  the  word  "  Oregon,"  first  appear- 
ing in  print  in  Carver's  Travels,  but  of  the 
origin  of  which  he  gives  no  hint.    As  before 


56        OREGON  AND  PEND'   OREILLES. 

remarked,  the  word  in  question  has  been  a 
stumbhng-block  ever  since  Carver's  day.  No 
one  has  ever  professed  to  have  discovered 
its  derivation  or  meaning.  Various  —  in  fact, 
numerous  —  suggestions  have  been  made  by 
writers ;  but  no  one  has  been  insisted  en,  or 
attempted  to  be  sustained  by  evidence.  In 
fact,  the  condition  of  things  in  regard  to  the 
meaning  of  this  name  remains,  up  to  the  pres- 
ent time  very  much  as  indicated  by  Greenhow  : 
"  As  to  the  name  '  Oregon,'  or  the  authority  for 
its  use,  the  traveller  [Carver]  is  silent ;  and 
nothing  has  been  learned  from  any  other 
source,  though  much  labor  has  been  expended 
on  attempts  to  discover  its  meaning  and  de- 
rivation. It  was  most  probably  invented  by 
Carver." 

It  has  never  been  seriously  claimed  that 
Oregon  was  an  Indian  name,  although  Mr. 
Twiss  does  say,  "  The  native  name,  however, 
will  not  totally  perish  in  the  United  States,  for 
it  has  been  embalmed  in  the  beautiful  verse 
of  Bryant."  Neither  is  it  French  nor  English. 
The  only  language  left  from  which  it  possibly 
could  come  is  Spanish ;  and  here,  too,  it  has 
been  repeatedly  sought,  but  apparently  never 
by  any  one  acquainted  with  that  language  and 
at  the  same  time  with  the  names  of  the  Indian 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES.        57 

tribes  inhabiting  the  region  drained  by  the 
Columbia.  The  nearest  approach  made  to 
the  real  signification  of  the  word  "  Oregon  "  was 
that  of  Lieutenant  Symons  in  his  official  Report 
on  the  Columbia  River  (p.  ^d)^  who  has  the 
following  :  "  Although  it  does  not  seem  possi- 
ble to  determine  with  certainty  the  origin  of 
the  word  '  Oregon/  it  does  not  seem  at  all 
probable  that  it  is  a  meaningless  word  invented 
or  coined  by  Carver.  It  has  been  claimed, 
and  not  without  some  reason,  that  it  is  from 
the  Spanish  word  Oregano,  the  wild  marjoram 
(^Origanum  Vulgar e,  L.),  found  growing  in 
abundance  along  the  coasts.  It  may  also  be 
from  the  Spanish  word  oreja^ '  the  ear,'  or  some 
of  its  derivatives,  as  ore/on,  or  ore/ones,  signify- 
ing '  dried  fruits ; '  and  in  the  familiar  language 
of  Spain  signifies  'a'ogs'-ears,'  an  ^ ear-pulling^^ 
etc.  A  derivative  word,  orejera,  signifies  *  a 
sort  of  ear-ring  worn  by  Indians.'  "  It  seems 
strange  that  Lieutenant  Symons,  having  got  so 
near  the  origin  of  the  word  in  question,  did 
not  advance  farther  in  the  same  direction. 

The  name  "  Oregon  "  is  unquestionably  the 
Spanish  word  Orejon,  as  we  will  now  proceed 
to  show. 

In  the  first  place,  it  may  be  mentioned  that 
on  the  Columbia  River  this  word  was  admitted 


58        OREGON  AND  FEND'  OREILLES. 

to  be  of  Spanish  origin.  Alexander  Ross,  who 
was  one  of  the  Astor  Expedition,  and  who 
published  a  book  entitled  "  Adventures  of  the 
First  Settlers  on  the  Oregon  or  Columbia 
River,"  expressly  calls  this  river  the  "  Oregon 
of  the  Spaniards."  Hence,  if  we  can  find  a 
plausible  or  reasonable  derivation  of  the  word 
from  the  Spanish,  we  shall  have  no  difficulty 
in  accepting  it. 

It  may  seem  to  some  that  the  evidence  of 
the  presence  of  the  Spaniards  on  the  various 
branches  of  the  Columbia  was  not  so  clear  as 
to  warrant  the  belief  that  they  gave  a  name  to 
this  river.  We  may  here  recall  what  has  been 
already  mentioned  with  regard  to  the  expec- 
tations of  the  French  explorers,  that,  in  case 
they  attempted  to  reach  the  ocean,  they  would 
be  brought  in  contact  with  the  Spaniards,  of 
whom  and  of  whose  doings  reports  were  con- 
stantly being  brought  to  the  French  posts  by 
the  Indians.  The  abundance  of  horses  along 
the  Columbia  and  to  the  north  of  that  river, 
and  the  skill  of  the  natives  in  the  use  of  that 
animal,  are  already  strong  proofs  of  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Spanish  race  in  that  region.  The 
Indians  not  only  had  an  abundance  of  horses, 
but  they  knew  how  to  take  care  of  them, 
and  even  had  learned  to  use  the  lasso  with 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES.        59 

dexterity.  But  Lewis  and  Clarke  speak  re- 
peatedly of  the  near  neighborhood  of  Spanish 
colonies  from  whom  the  Indians  stole  or  pur- 
chased horses,  and  supplied  themselves  with 
bridles  and  stirrups.  They  do  not,  however, 
locate  these  colonies  with  any  degree  of  exacti- 
tude. In  the  case  of  the  Shoshones  it  is  said 
that  they  could  reach  the  Spanish  settlements 
in  ten  days  "  by  way  of  the  Yellowstone ; " 
but  whether  this  means  by  going  up  or  going 
down  that  river  is  not  certain,  since  at  the 
time  of  Lewis  and  Clarke's  expedition  the 
Shoshones  lived  alternately  on  the  Columbia 
and  the  Missouri  sides  of  the  Rocky  Mountain 
divide.  The  evidence,  therefore,  that  the 
Spaniards  during  the  last  century  were  more 
or  less  spread  over  the  Columbia  basin  is 
positive  ;  and  there  is  no  reason  whatever  why 
they  should  not  have  had  a  name  for  that 
river,  or  why  this  name  should  not  have  been 
known  to  people  of  other  nationalities  over  a 
wide  area. 

The  question  arises,  then,  What  does  Orejou 
mean,  and  how  is  it  applicable  to  this  river? 
Orejon  is  the  regularly  formed  augmentative 
from  oreja^  "  ear ' '  —  orejon,  "  big  ear."  This  is 
the  original  meaning ;  and  if  it  is  not  found  with 
that  meaning  in  dictionaries  of  the  present 


6o        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

time,  this  only  shows  that,  like  many  other 
words,  it  has  lost  in  part  its  original  significa- 
tion. An  orejoii  at  present  is  a  slice,  or  "  big 
ear,"  of  a  peach  or  some  other  fruit  cut  off 
and  dried  in  the  sun.  The  ear-shape  of  the 
piece  thus  prepared  is  sufficiently  suggestive  of 
the  reason  why  it  came  to  be  thus  named.  If, 
however,  we  look  in  a  Spanish  dictionary  two  or 
three  hundred  years  old,  we  find  "  Orejon^  one 
that  hath  large  eares."  (Minsheu's  Dictionarie 
in  Spanish  and  English.     London,  1599.) 

Whence  comes  it  that  big  ears  have  any- 
thing to  do  with  the  river  called  the  "  Big- Ear 
River,"  or,  as  it  undoubtedly  w^as  in  the  origi- 
nal Spanish,  "  Rio  de  los  Orejones,"  or  Ore- 
gones,  the  River  of  the  Big- Ears  ? 

The  Big-Ears  are  the  Indians  called  by  the 
Spanish  explorers  and  traders  in  the  region 
drained  by  the  Columbia  River  the  "  Orejones," 
a  word  which  would  be  more  likely  to  be  writ- 
ten by  English-speaking  travellers  with  a  g 
than  with  a  /,  the  first-named  letter  more 
nearly  representing  the  sound  of  the  Spanish 
/.  The  reason  for  the  giving  of  this  name 
will  be  easily  understood  in  reading  the  fol- 
lowing extract  from  Car\^er's  book  :  — 

"The  young  Indians,  who  are  desirous  of 
excelling  their  companions  in  finery,  slit  the 


OREGON  AND  PEND'   OREILLES.        6 1 

outward  rim  of  both  their  ears  ;  at  the  same  time 
they  take  care  not  to  separate  them  entirely, 
but  leave  the  flesh  thus  cut  still  untouched 
at  both  extremities.  Around  this  spongy  sub- 
stance from  the  upper  to  the  lower  part,  they 
twist  brass  wire,  till  the  weight  draws  the  am- 
putated rim  into  a  bow  of  five  or  six  inches' 
diameter,  and  drags  it  almost  down  to  the 
shoulder.  This  decoration  is  esteemed  to  be 
excessively  gay  and  becoming." 

Carver,  who  was  sufficiently  near  the  region 
inhabited  by  the  people  thus  adorning  them- 
selves, to  have  heard  of  this  custom,  also  heard 
at  the  same  time  of  the  name  which  the  Span- 
iards had  given  to  the  river  in  the  vicinity  of 
which  these  Big-Ears  lived.  To  the  river  called 
by  the  Spaniards  the  Rio  de  los  Orejones  or 
Oregones,  he  would  naturally  give  in  English 
the  name  "Oregon,"  although  he  perhaps  did 
not  understand  its  meaning  or  connect  it  with 
the  method  of  aural  decoration  which  he  so 
carefully  describes.  At  all  events,  he  makes  no 
mention  in  his  book  of  any  such  connection. 
If  he  had  been  acquainted  with  the  Spanish 
language,  he  could  hardly  have  failed  to  rec- 
ognize the  origin  of  the  name. 

The  name  of  "  Oregons,"  "Orejones,"  or 
"Oregones"  is  not  one  known  among  the  nu- 


62        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

merous  appellations  given  to  the  Indian  tribes 
of  North  America;  and  this  might  possibly 
lead  to  a  doubt  whether  there  were  not  some 
mistake  about  the  fitness  of  the  name  as  applied 
to  a  tribe  or  persons  decorating  themselves  in 
the  way  described  by  Carver.  Fortunately  for 
the  theory  of  the  origin  of  the  name  "Oregon  " 
here  advocated,  we  are  able  to  find,  in  another 
region  colonized  by  the  Spaniards,  this  very 
name  actually  in  use  at  the  present  time  as 
designating  a  tribe  of  Indians  decorating  them- 
selves, if  not  in  precisely  the  same  way  as  that 
described  by  Carver,  at  least  in  a  manner  so 
nearly  akin  to  it  as  to  leave  no  doubt  of  the  ap- 
plicability of  the  name  to  the  North  American 
as  well  as  to  the  South  American  "  Big-Ears." 
The  following  is  an  extract  from  a  paper  en- 
titled "  Notice  of  Recent  Journeys  in  the  In- 
terior of  South  America,"  *  by  Alfred  Simson  : 
"The  next  tribe  is  that  of  the  Oregones.  .  .  . 
As  their  name  implies,  they  have  large  ears, 
the  lobes  of  which  are  bored  and  stretched 
until  a  block  of  wood  up  to  an  inch  and  a  half 
diameter  can  be  inserted.  .  .  .  The  Oregon 
language  is  very  agreeable  to  the  ear,"  etc. 
Professor  Raimondi,  in  1869,  visited  this 
tribe,  whose  present  residence  is  at  or  near 
*  Proc.  Roy.  Geog.  Soc,  vol.  xxi.  pp.  556-580. 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES.        63 

Pebas,  on  the  banks  of  the  Amazon,  within 
the  limits  of  Brazil,  but  not  far  from  the  Peru- 
vian boundary.  This  distinguished  explorer 
of  Peru  describes  the  "  Orejones,"  as  he  calls 
them,  very  much  as  does  Mr.  Simson,  but  says 
that  the  lobe  of  the  ear  is  sometimes  enlarged 
to  such  an  extent  as  to  touch  the  shoulder.* 
He  adds  that  this  "  barbarous  custom,"  as  he 
calls  it,  is  fast  disappearing,  since  only  the  older 
people  were  seen  with  these  peculiar  append- 
ages. It  appears,  indeed,  that  the  Big-Ears 
were  personages  of  importance  in  former  times 
in  Peru,  since  we  read  in  Velasco's  "  History  of 
the  Kingdom  of  Quito,"  in  regard  to  Huyana- 
Capac,  as  follows :  "  [They  were]  his  best  troops 
.  .  .  the  flower  of  the  nobility  and  of  the  army. 
Their  distinctive  mark  was  that  they  wore 
large  golden  rings  in  their  ears,  which  fact,  on 
account  of  the  great  size  of  these,  caused  them 
to  be  generally  designated  as  the  Orejones." 

The  name  of  "  Orejones  "  or  "  Oregones  " 
—  the  Oregons  —  as  the  appellative  of  a  tribe 
of  North  American  Indians  seems  not  to  have 
found  its  way  into  print ;  as  distinguishing  cer- 
tain South  American  tribes  having  a  fancy  for 
this  particular  adornment  of  the  aural  append- 
ages, it  is,  as  has  been  seen  above,  still  in  use. 

*  Raimondi's  El  Peru,  vol.  i.  p.  402. 


64        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

The  Big- Ears  of  North  America  seem  first 
to  have  been  made  known  to  the  world  under 
the  designation  of  "  Ear  bobs  ;  "  at  least,  this 
name  is  found  on  the  Arrowsmith  map  of 
North  America,  edition  of  1795,  with  correc- 
tions to  181 1,  given  to  the  lake  now  called 
Arrow  Lake,  which  is  on  that  map  designated 
as  "  Chatth-noo-nick  or  Ear  bobs  Lake,"  and 
the  region  adjacent  to  this  lake  has  the  name 
"  Ear  bobs  "  upon  it,  as  indicating  it  as  the 
residence  of  a  tribe  of  Indians  of  that  name. 
On  a  later  Arrowsmith  map  the  name  "  Ear 
bobs  "  has  disappeared,  Arrow  Lake  appearing 
with  the  name  which  it  at  present  bears,  while 
the  lake  which  in  the  earlier  Arrowsmith  maps 
bore  the  name  of  *' Kullespelm  "  appears  as 
"  Pend  d'Oreilles  or  KuUispelm  Lake,"  the  river 
of  which  it  is  an  enlargement  being  designated 
as  "  Clark,  Pend  d'Oreille,  Flat  Head,  Kallis- 
pelm  or  Salish  R."  It  is  the  central  one  of 
the  three  great  branches  which  unite  to  form 
the  Columbia  River. 

For  many  years  the  Big-Ears,  or  the  Ear 
bobs  of  Arrowsmith,  have  been  chiefly  known 
by  their  French  name,  as  indicated  above; 
but  sometimes  this  has  been  supplemented 
by  a  translation  of  the  name  into  English ; 
sometimes  the  Indian  name  of  the  tribe  has 


OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 


65 


been  added;  and,  in  a  few  cases,  French, 
English,  and  Indian  have  been  used  by  the 
same  author,  either  at  the  same  time  or  in 
different  parts  of  his  work.  The  number  of 
variations  in  the  spelHng  and  translation  from 
one  language  to  another  of  the  name  of  the 
lake  in  question,  and  of  the  tribe  living  adja- 
cent to  it,  is  large,  as  may  be  seen  from  an 
inspection  of  the  following  table,  which,  how- 
ever, does  not  pretend  to  completeness,  al- 
though it  seems  to  include  every  possible 
change  which  could  be  rung  on  the  name 
Pend'  Oreilles.  When  the  author  has  given 
a  translation  of  the  name,  or  its  equivalent, 
either  as  applied  to  the  lake  or  the  tribe, 
whether  in  English,  Indian,  or  both,  it  is  so 
set  down  in  the  table. 


Arrowsmith 

Bonneville 

Tardieu 

Duflot  de  Mofras 

Domenech 

Grey 

Simpson  and 

many  others. 
Parker 
Brouillet 
De  Smet 
Many  later 

writers. 


Pends  Oreilles 

Pend'  Oreilles 

Pen  d'Or'eill'e ' 

Pend'  d'Oreilles 

Pondera 

Ponderay 

Pends-d'Oreilles 

Pend  d'Oreilles 


Ear  bobs 
Hanging  ears 
Ear  Bobs 

Ear-rings 


Ear  rings 


Chatth-noo-nick 

Cutsanim 
Kallespem 


Kullespelm 
Kalispels 


66        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

The  name  in  French  has  been  supposed, 
as  is  seen  above,  to  stand  for  either  ear-rings 
or  hanging  ears,  both  being  appropriate  des- 
ignations, —  the  one  for  the  ornament  itself, 
the  other  for  the  ear  as  thus  adorned.  The 
French  would  therefore  correctly  be,  if  writ- 
ten in  full,  in  the  former  case,  "  Pendants 
d'Oreilles ; "  in  the  latter,  "  Pendantes 
Oreilles."  The  abbreviated  form  of  the  first 
of  them  should  be,  nearly  as  De  Smet  (a 
Belgian)  has  written  it,  Pend's  d'Oreilles ;  or 
possibly  as  Governor  Simpson  and  others  have 
written  it,  Pend'  d'Oreilles.  It  seems  easier 
to  take  the  word,  in  agreement  with  the  French 
authors  Bonneville  and  Duflot  de  Mofras, 
as  meaning  "  Hanging  Ears  —  Pendantes 
Oreilles "  —  and  to  abbreviate  this  into 
"  Pend'  Oreilles."  *  Twiss,  Duflot  de  Mofras, 
and  other  educated  men  write  it  thus.  The 
form  now  most  usually  adopted  by  map- 
makers  —  "  Pend  d'Oreilles  "  —  is  certainly 
not  correct,  since  there  is  no  indication  in 
the  name  as  thus  written  that  the  syllable 
"  Pend  "  is  an  abbreviation,  as  it  must  be, 
either  of  "  Pendantes  "  or  of  "  Pendants." 

Although  Carver  so  minutely  and  accurately 

*  This  is  the  way  the  name  is  pronounced,  however 

written. 


OR  EGO  IV  AND  PEND'  OREILLES.        67 

describes  the  method  of  adorning  the  ear, 
which  has^  both  in  North  and  South  America, 
been  the  origin  of  the  name  "  Oregon,"  yet  he 
does  not  locate  the  custom  among  any  par- 
ticular tribe  or  in  any  particular  region.  His 
description  is  simply  a  part  of  an  account  of 
the  Indians  in  general.  Neither  does  it  appear 
that  this  practice  was  Hmited  to  any  one  tribe, 
although  it  is  reasonable  to  infer  that  it  was 
especially  common  among  the  tribe  designated 
by  the  name  of  "  Oregones,"  or  "  Pend' 
Oreilles." 

Among  the  150  portraits  of  North  American 
Indians,  mostly  in  full  parade  dress,  included 
in  M'Kenney  and  Hall's  great  illustrated  work, 
quite  a  large  proportion  of  the  individuals 
portrayed  have  their  ears  more  or  less  orna- 
mented. In  the  majority  of  cases  this  orna- 
mentation is  effected  by  rings  of  beads  or 
bugles  which  are  inserted  in  perforations  all 
along  the  internal  border  of  the  helix,  and 
frequently  hang  down  in  festoons,  so  as  al- 
most or  quite  to  conceal  the  ear.  In  several 
cases  the  lobe  of  the  ear  exhibits  a  large  per- 
foration, as  if  it  had  once  been  occupied  by  a 
block  of  wood,  in  the  manner  described  by 
Simson  in  speaking  of  the  South  American 
Oregones,  which  block  had  been  subsequently 


68        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLE S. 

removed.  There  are  two  individuals  among 
those  depicted  in  M'Kenney  and  Hall's  book 
which  have  the  ear  ornamented  exactly  in  the 
manner  described  by  Carver.  In  one  of  these 
two  cases  the  ear-ring  is  much  larger  than  in 
the  other.  The  original  picture  from  which 
this  lithograph  was  copied  is  of  life  size,  and  is 
apparently  very  accurately  painted ;  and  as 
it  is  at  present  at  the  Peabody  Museum  in 
Cambridge,  it  is  easy  to  give  very  nearly  the 
exact  dimensions  of  the  elongated  portion  of 
the  ear,  around  two  thirds  of  which  a  thin 
plate  of  metal,  or  else  a  fine  wire,  apparently 
of  brass,  is  bent  or  wound.  The  extended 
ear,  as  thus  enclosed  in  its  sheath  or  ring, 
hangs  down  so  as  just  to  touch  the  shoulder. 
The  distance  from  the  external  auditory  mea- 
tus across  the  longest  diameter  of  the  ring  is 
five  inches  :  a  measurement  at  right  angles  to 
this  gives  about  three  inches  as  the  transverse 
diameter  of  the  oval.  The  name  of  this  Big- 
Ear  is  given  as  Payta  Kootha,  signifying 
"  Flying  Clouds ; "  and  he  is  said  to  be  "  a 
Shawanoe  of  the  Chilicothe  tribe,  but  born  in 
the  country  of  the  Creeks,  and  in  1833  living 
west  of  the  Mississippi."  The  other  Indian 
with  a  similar  aural  appendage,  but  of  lesser 
size,  is  also  described  as  being  a  Shawanoe, 


OREGON  AND  PEND    OREILLES.        6g 

or  Shawnee  —  a  migratory  tribe  which  made 
its  way  gradually  from  the  extreme  southeast 
of  the  country  into  Virginia  and  Ohio,  and 
still  farther  to  the  northwest.  Nothing  what- 
ever is  said  in  the  text  of  M'Kenney's 
work  as  to  the  distribution  of  this  peculiar 
method  of  ornamentation,  but  it  was  evi- 
dently not  hmited  to  any  one  tribe,  and 
must  certainly  have  been  practised  at  about 
the  same  time  by  tribes  separated  from 
each  other  by  a  distance  of  at  least  2,000 
miles. 

There  have  long  been  missions  established 
among  the  Pend'  Oreilles.  Father  de  Smet, 
a  Jesuit,  has  published  two  small  volumes  in 
regard  to  these  missions  among  the  Pend' 
Oreilles,  the  Coeurs  d'Alenes  (Pointed-Hearts), 
and  the  adjacent  tribes.  He  is  enthusiastic 
in  his  descriptions  of  the  success  of  these 
missions,  and  of  the  good  effects  which  they 
have  had  on  the  Indians,  especially  on  that 
tribe  which  he  calls  his  "  dear  Pends- 
d'Oreilles."  De  Smet's  books  date  back 
about  forty  years.  The  later  travellers  have 
spoken  well  of  these  tribes,  but  of  their  precise 
condition  at  the  present  time  the  writer  has 
no  special  knowledge.  The  Flat-Heads  of 
this  region  still  keep  that  name,  although  their 


70        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

heads  are  no  longer  flattened ;  and  of  the  Pend' 
Oreilles  a  similar  remark  may  be  made,  for  it 
would  appear  that  this  method  of  decoration 
is  no  longer  in  vogue. 


Since  the  above  was  written,  the  writer's 
attention  has  been  called  to  an  article  by 
Mr.  J.  Hammond  Trumbull  on  the  origin  and 
meaning  of  the  name  "  Oregon,"  pubhshed 
in  the  "  Magazine  of  American  History,"  *  in 
wliich  it  is  endeavored  to  be  shown,  —  or, 
rather,  it  is  distinctly  stated,  —  that  "  the  name 
is  not  Spanish."  Every  argument  offered  in 
support  of  this  view  has,  in  the  preceding 
pages,  been  met,  and,  as  the  present  writer 
believes,  fully  and  satisfactorily  answered. 
The  name  was  recognized  on  the  Columbia 
as  being  of  Spanish  origin ;  Spaniards  did  in- 
habit the  region ;  there  is  a  tribe  of  Indians 
dwelling  on  one  of  the  main  branches  of  the 
river  to  which  the  name  is  "  peculiarly  appro- 
priate ; "  the  word  "  ore j  on  "  would  naturally 
be  written  " Oregon"  in  Enghsh,  as  it  has  here 
been  shown  to  be  at  the  present  time  by  per- 
sons writing  about  South  America,  because  g 
*  Vol.  iii.  no.  i.  p.  36. 


OREGON  AND  PEND'   OREILLES.        71 

much  more  nearly  renders  the  sound  of  the 
Spanish/ than  does  the  EngHshy,  and  as  proof 
of  this  we  find  that,  in  the  early  days  of  Cali- 
fornia, Spanish  names  having  ay  in  them  were 
frequently  written,  by  those  not  familiar  with 
that  language,  with  a  g,  —  as  *'  Vallego  "  for 
"Vallejo,"  etc.* 

Mr.  Trumbull's  theory  of  the  origin  of  the 
word  "  Oregon  "  is  :  that  "  it  comes  from  an 
Indian  language,  with  which  Carver  had  been 
for  many  years  somewhat  familiar,  and  it  is 
the  accurate  ti-aiislation  into  that  language  of 
the  name  by  which,  as  Carver  had  reasons  for 
believing,  '■  the  Great  River  of  the  West '  was 
designated  by  the  tribes  that  lived  near  it.  It 
is  the  Mohegan  waui'cgan,  the  Abnaki  ouri- 
ghen^  the  Delaware  wnlie^en,  the  Massachu- 
setts wunnegan;  signifying  in  all  dialects 
'good,'  'fair,'  'fine.'"  How  a  river  on  the 
western  side  of  the  continent  came  to  be  called 
by  a  Mohegan,  Abnaki,  or  Delaware  name,  is 
thus  explained  by  Mr.  Trumbull.  "The  In- 
dians through  whose  countries  he   [Carver] 

*  It  is  well  known  to  those  acquainted  with  the  Spanish 
language  that  ^  and/ were  formerly  interchangeable  letters, 
although  not  so  much  so  as  b  and  v.  An  examination  of 
works  written  in  Spanish  and  published  in  America  shows 
that  this  interchangeability  of  g  and  j  still  prevails  in  this 
country  to  a  very  considerable  extent. 


72        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

travelled  all  spoke  either  Sioux  or  Algonkin 
dialects.  Neither  of  his  interpreters  (one  was 
a  Mohawk,  the  other  a  French  Canadian) 
understood  the  Sioux,  but  the  Algonkin  desig- 
nation of  a  '  Fair  River ' — wauregaii,  ourigJieii^ 
or  alleghajty,  according  to  local  dialect  — 
must  have  been  well  known  to  them  and  to 
Carver  himself."  That  is  to  say,  —  as  near  as 
the  present  writer  can  make  out,  —  Carver, 
before  starting  on  his  journey,  had  gathered 
information  which  led  him  to  believe  that  the 
river  now  known  as  the  Columbia  was  called, 
by  the  tribes  residing  upon  it,  by  a  name  which 
meant  "  Fair  River."  What  he  learned  among 
the  Sioux  convinced  him  that  this  was  true, 
and  he  therefore  gives  us  that  name,  not  in 
the  original,  nor  in  the  language  of  the  Sioux 
from  whom  he  got  the  information,  but  in  some 
dialect  of  the  Algonquin  language  ;  the  reader 
can  take  his  choice  among  these  dialects,  ac- 
cording as  bethinks  "Wauregan,"  " Ourighen," 
''Wulie^en,"  "Wunnegan,"  or  "  Alleghany," 
to  be  most  like  Oregon. 

This  theory  involves  the  following  improba- 
bilities :  —  First,  that  Carver  was  sufficiently 
acquainted  with  recent  English  and  French 
literature  to  have  heard  of  the  mythical  story 
of  Moncacht-ap^  and  of  his  descent  of  what 


OREGON  AND  PENH   OREILLES.        73 

he  called  "  La  Belle  Riviere  "  to  the  Sea  of 
the  West;  Second,  that  Carver  was  so  little 
acquainted  with  the  geography  of  the  North- 
west as  to  believe  that  his  Oregon  could  be 
reached  in  a  few  days  of  foot-travel  from  some- 
where in  the  region  inhabited  by  the  Kansas 
Indians  ;  Third,  that  the  Sioux  were  sufficiently 
well  acquainted  with  the  languages  spoken  on 
the  Columbia  or  Oregon  to  be  able  to  give 
the  native  name  of  that  river,  and  to  explain 
its  meaning ;  and  Fourth,  that  Carver  did  not 
make  known  what  that  name  was  in  the  origi- 
nal, but  translated  it  into  a  dialect  of  the 
Algonquin,  because  one  of  his  interpreters  (as 
Mr.  Trumbull  designates  them,  servants  as 
Carver  calls  them)  was  a  "  Mohawk  Cana- 
dian." 

In  regard  to  the  first  of  these  improbabilities, 
a  few  remarks  may  be  added,  since  Mr.  Trum- 
bull has  brought  up  the  story  of  Moncacht-ap^, 
and  has  seemed  to  think  that  it  had  something 
to  do  with  Carver's  name  "  Oregon."  The 
individual  in  question,  according  to  M.  Le 
Page  du  Pratz,*  was  a  "  sage  vieillard "  be- 
longing to  the  Yazoo  tribe,  whom  he  met  near 
Natchez,  at  a  time  not  specified.  It  is  impos- 
sible to  go  into  minute  details  in  regard  to  the 

*  Histoire  de la  Louisiane,  Paris  1758,  vol.  iii.  pp.  83-140. 


74        OREGON  AND  PEND'  OREILLES. 

two  journeys  —  one  to  the  Atlantic  and  the 
other  to  the  Pacific  —  of  which  the  Yazoo 
Indian  gave  an  account  to  the  credulous 
Frenchman.  It  is  sufficient  to  say  that  the 
narrative  is  a  tissue  of  impossibilities  from  be- 
ginning to  end.  One  or  two  extracts  will  be 
sufficient  to  show  its  character.  Moncacht- 
ap^  was  on  the  Missouri,  at  a  distance  of  a 
month's  travel  on  foot  from  its  mouth,  when 
he  found  himself  among  the  ''  Nation  des 
Loutres."  From  here  he  was  accompanied 
by  a  native  of  that  tribe  and  his  wife,  who 
"  se  croyoit  prete  d'accoucher,"  and  who, 
for  some  unknown  and  mysterious  reason, 
wished  to  be  confined  on  what,  if  the  story 
be  true,  would  be  the  other  side  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains.  With  these  two  companions  the 
Yazoo  Indian  travelled  nine  "petites  journ^es  " 
up  the  Missouri,  and  then  turned  north  and 
travelled  five  days  more,  at  the  end  of  which 
time  —  as  he  says  —  "  Nous  trouvames  une 
Riviere  d'une  eau  belle  et  claire ;  aussi  la 
nomment-ils  la  Belle  Riviere."  This  river  he 
descended  in  a  "  pirogue,"  without  difficulty, 
to  the  "Grande  Eau,"  over  which  bearded 
people  were  in  the  habit  of  coming  every 
year  (Japanese,  Du  Pratz  calls  them)  in  ships, 
to  get  a  yellow,  ill-smelling  wood,  with  which 


OREGON  AND  PENH  OREILLES.        75 

they  were  able  to  dye  a  beautiful  yellow.  After 
remaining  some  time  here,  and  helping  the 
natives  fight  a  battle  with  the  bearded  dye- 
stuff  collectors,  Moncacht-ap^  returned  home 
*^par  la  meme  route  qu'il  avoit  tenue  en 
allant." 

It  does  not  appear  that  the  Yazoo  Indian's 
name  of  "  La  Belle  Riviere  "  ever  obtained 
a  place  upon  any  map,  except  on  that  of 
Du  Pratz  himself,  on  which  it  is  represented 
as  heading  somewhere  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
present  town  of  Bismarck ;  and  it  is  in  the 
highest  degree  improbable  that  the  story  of 
Moncacht-ap^  should  have  been  known  to 
Cancer  while  he  was  in  America.  He  had  no 
maps  with  him  during  his  journey,  and  his 
cartographic  work  was  limited  to  putting  his 
route,  as  nearly  as  he  could  guess  at  it,  on  such 
maps  as  he  found  current  in  England  when 
he  went  there  to  prepare  and  publish  an  ac- 
count of  his  journey. 


TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 


I.  INTRODUCTORY. 

It  is  proposed,  in  the  present  section  of  this 
little  work,  to  discuss  the  origin  and  meaning 
of  the  names  given  in  the  United  States  to 
prominent  topographical  features  of  the  earth's 
surface.  In  doing  this,  it  will  soon  become 
evident  to  the  reader  that  it  would  be  impos- 
sible to  limit  our  range  to  one  country  or  one 
language.  It  will  be  seen  that,  owing  to  the 
vast  extent  of  the  territory  embraced  within 
the  limits  of  this  country,  and  to  the  manner 
in  which  portions  of  it  have  been  occupied 
from  time  to  time  by  races  speaking  different 
languages,  names  of  natural  objects  or  features 
of  the  landscape  are  current,  in  some  sections 
of  the  country,  which  are  not  English  —  that 
is,  which  are  not  current  in  England  except 
as  they  have  been  carried  from  the  United 
States  back  to  the  land  of  the  mother-tongue. 
We  shall  find  also  that  there  are  words  which 


INTRODUCTORY. 


77 


are  perfectly  familiar  to  the  people  of  one 
portion  of  this  country,  but  which  are  quite 
unknown  in  other  sections  except  through 
books.  Furthermore,  we  shall  find  that  the 
number  of  words  used  to  designate  the  vari- 
ous natural  features  of  the  earth's  surface  is 
large  —  much  larger,  in  fact,  than  would  have 
been  expected  previous  to  making  a  special 
study  of  the  subject.  Indeed,  so  numerous 
are  these  words,  that  it  cannot  possibly  be 
claimed  that  the  list  will  be  exhausted  in  the 
present  attempt  to  bring  them  together.  A 
beginning  may,  however,  be  made  on  the 
present  occasion,  and  the  subject  taken  up 
again  for  a  fuller  treatment  at  some  future 
time. 

Of  all  the  terms  which  are  mentioned  in 
the  following  pages,  there  is  not  one  which 
comes  to  us  from  any  of  the  aboriginal  or 
"  Indian  "  tongues  once  spoken  over  the  re- 
gion now  occupied  by  the  United  States.  A 
considerable  number  of  Indian  words  form 
all  or  part  of  various  proper  names,  and  have 
thus  become  quite  familiar  to  us  —  as,  for  in- 
stance, "sipi,"  ''minne,"  "  squam,"  "  kitchi," 
and  many  others  ;  but  no  one  of  all  these  words 
has  been  generalized  so  as  to  have  become 
applicable   to   any   class   or  form  of  scenic 


78     TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

feature.  We  do,  it  is  true,  to  a  very  limited 
extent  find  it  convenient  to  make  a  distant 
approach  to  such  a  generalization  of  certain 
names ;  as,  for  instance,  if  we  should  say  — 
as  has  been  said  —  that  the  Shoshone  Falls 
are  a  smaller  "  Niagara,"  or  that  the  Hetch- 
Hetchy  Valley  is  almost  a  "  Yosemite  ;  "  but 
this  is  not  carried  far  enough  to  justify  us  in 
putting  either  Niagara  or  Yosemite  in  any 
dictionary  other  than  one  of  proper  names. 

Setting  aside,  therefore,  as  seems  necessary, 
all  consideration  of  the  aboriginal  tongues, 
even  a  very  elementary  knowledge  of  the  his- 
torical development  of  our  country  will  suffice 
to  make  it  clear  that  we  shall  have  in  the 
main  to  deal  with  three  languages  —  English, 
French,  and  Spanish.  Not  that  the  United 
States  are  not  occupied,  and  very  extensively 
occupied,  by  people  speaking  other  tongues 
than  these ;  but  with  the  exception  of  a  few 
words  which  have  come  down  from  the  early 
Dutch  settlers,  there  is  hardly  a  trace  of  na- 
tionalities, other  than  those  mentioned,  in  the 
entire  range  of  our  topographical  nomencla- 
ture. Among  words  which  we  must  call 
English,  because  they  are  in  familiar  use  in 
England,  there  are  many  which  belong  to 
the  Celtic  and  Scandinavian  families,  some  of 


INTRODUCTORY.  79 

which  have  found  their  way  to  this  country, 
although  many  of  them  are  unknown  to  us 
except  through  the  reading  of  EngHsh  books. 

It  is  the  features  of  the  land  surface  of  the 
globe  which  here  particularly  demand  our 
attention ;  but  as  a  preparation  for  that  which 
is  to  follow,  a  few  lines  may  be  devoted  to 
the  consideration  of  the  nomenclature  of  the 
water.  The  most  important  division  of  the 
earth's  surface  is  into  land  and  water;  and 
the  coast-line  of  a  country  is,  for  any  region 
wholly  or  in  part  bounded  by  the  ocean,  that 
feature  which  first  claims  the  attention  of  the 
investigator  of  its  geography.  The  first  step 
in  geographical  discovery  was  to  establish 
the  shore-lines  of  the  continents,  or  the  great 
land  masses  of  the  globe ;  and  the  next  was 
to  fix  the  position  and  determine  the  outlines 
of  those  smaller  areas  of  land  which,  not  be- 
ing large  enough  to  be  called  continents, 
receive  the  name  of  islands.  Only  in  the 
case  of  Australia,  with  its  three  million  square 
miles  of  land,  is  there  doubt  whether  the 
designation  of  continent  or  island  would  be 
more  appropriate. 

The  most  general  and  most  satisfactory 
division  of  the  land  is  into  two  parts  —  the 
Old  World  and  the  New.     Asia  and  Europe 


8o     TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

(Eurasia)  belong  together,  the  line  of  separa- 
tion between  the  two  being  purely  an  artificial 
one.  Africa  was  not  long  since  joined  to 
Eurasia,  but  has  only  within  the  past  few  years 
been  artificially  separated  from  it.  Hence 
the  Old  World  is  essentially  one  land  mass, 
with  very  numerous  islands  attached  to  it, 
especially  on  its  southeastern  side,  one  of 
which,  as  before  remarked,  is  almost  or  quite 
large  enough  to  rank  as  a  separate  continent. 
The  New  World  is,  with  the  exception  of  its 
extreme  northwestern  corner,  entirely  and 
widely  separated  from  the  Old  World.  It  is 
naturally  subdivided  into  two  portions,  which 
are  in  connection  with  each  other,  and  yet  by 
so  narrow  an  isthmus  as  to  have  led  many  to 
beheve  that  an  artificial  separation  of  the  two 
parts  would  be  possible.  Indeed,  at  the  pres- 
ent time  a  large  expenditure  of  money  is  being 
made  for  this  purpose. 

By  the  simple  word  ocean  is  meant  the 
whole  body  of  water  which  envelops  and 
covers  almost  three  quarters  of  the  surface  of 
the  globe ;  but  when  the  ocean  is  spoken  of 
in  a  general  way,  without  reference  to  any 
particular  portion  of  it,  it  is  often  called  the 
sea,  and  its  edge  the  "  sea-shore,"  but  never 
*' ocean-shore,"  although  it  is  allowable  to  say 


IN  TROD  UCTOR  Y.  8 1 

^'shores  of  the  ocean."  Shakspeare  uses  "sea" 
and  "ocean"  synonymously,  but  the  former 
much  more  frequently  than  the  latter.  With 
the  English  poets  in  general  the  two  words  are 
synonymous  ;  and  both  are  used  in  close  prox- 
imity to  each  other,  according  to  the  require- 
ments of  rhyme  and  metre.  By  physical 
geographers  the  ocean  is  subdivided  into  five 
areas,  each  of  which  is  considered  a  separate 
ocean,  although  these  divisions  are  largely  arti- 
ficial, the  lines  by  which  they  are  indicated 
being  in  no  small  part  parallels  and  meridians. 
Seas,  gulfs,  bays,  sounds,  straits,  coves,  holes, 
harbors,  etc.  are  the  names  of  the  minor  sub- 
divisions of  the  ocean,  or  of  such  portions  of 
the  water  surface  as  are  more  or  less  com- 
pletely "land-locked,"  or  separated  by  capes, 
headlands,  or  sinuosities  in  the  coast-line. 
The  nomenclature  of  these  subdivisions  is  in 
general  simple  and  easily  understood,  and  it 
is  not  proposed  to  enlarge  on  them  in  the 
present  connection.  It  is  with  the  names 
of  the  various  portions  of  the  land  surface 
of  the  globe  that  we  here  have  to  do  :  the 
water  will  only  be  considered  when  its 
presence  is  necessarily  connected  with  the 
land  in  the  scope  of  the  definitions  under 
consideration. 

6 


82        TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

There  is  one  all-important  feature  of  the 
earth's  surface,  from  the  point  of  view  of  to- 
pographical nomenclature,  and  this  is  fornu 
To  this  everything  else  is  subordinate.  The 
landscape  —  and  by  "  landscape  "  is  meant 
the  total  impression  made  on  the  artistic  or 
educated  eye  by  such  portion  of  the  surface 
as  is  embraced  within  the  field  of  vision  —  is 
a  complex  thing.  Form  is  usually  the  prime 
factor  in  the  impression  produced;  but  this 
is  not  always  the  case.  Besides  form,  there 
are  color,  and  light  and  shade ;  and  the  re- 
sulting effect  may  vary  greatly  according  as 
the  landscape  is  seen  under  a  more  or  less 
favorable  illumination  or  at  different  seasons 
of  the  year.  A  region  in  the  highest  degree 
monotonous  when  every  object  is  wrapped 
in  a  sombre  rain-cloud  may  be  transformed 
into  beauty  by  the  glow  of  a  rising  or  a  setting 
sun.  Of  all  this,  nomenclature  takes  but  Httle 
heed.  In  the  names  given  to  the  more  level 
portions  of  the  earth's  surface,  however,  where 
form  is  wanting,  there  the  character  and  dis- 
tribution of  the  vegetation  become  all  impor- 
tant, as  will  be  seen  farther  on. 


II.    MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND   SIERRAS. 

The  surface  of  the  land,  when  looked  at 
from  the  most  general  point  of  view,  consists 
of  mountains,  valleys,  and  plains.  These  are 
the  most  comprehensive  terms  which  can  be 
used  in  English  for  regions  conspicuously- 
elevated  above  the  adjacent  land,  for  depres- 
sions within  such  elevated  regions,  and  for 
areas  which  preserve  a  certain  uniformity  of 
level,  and  over  which  absence  of  considerable 
elevations  and  depressions  is  the  important 
topographical  feature.  This  seems  a  very 
easily  comprehended  statement  of  a  very  sim- 
ple fact;  and  yet,  when  we  come  to  look 
more  closely  into  the  matter,  we  find  great 
complexity  in  the  forms  in  which  mountains, 
valleys,  and  plains  exhibit  themselves  in  dif- 
ferent regions,  and  a  surprising  —  one  might 
almost  say  bewildering  —  variety  of  names 
which  are  applied  to  these  various  forms. 
This  is  often  true  for  regions  inhabited  by 
people  speaking  one  and  the  same  language ; 


84     TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

for  local  peculiarities  of  the  landscape  and 
dialectic  variations  of  the  mother-tongue  may 
give  rise  to  names,  some  of  which  are  current 
only  within  very  circumscribed  areas,  but  all 
of  which  essentially  form  a  part  of  the  lan- 
guage, and  which  for  that  reason  must  be 
studied.  But  in  investigating  a  subject  of  this 
kind  we  are  led,  almost  as  a  matter  of  neces- 
sity, to  take  a  wider  range,  and  include  more 
than  one  language  within  the  scope  of  our 
inquiry,  because  there  are  few  important  divi- 
sions of  the  earth's  surface  over  which  only 
one  tongue  is  spoken,  and  fewer  still  in  which 
there  is  not  more  or  less  mixture  of  various 
languages,  offering  words  which  are  relics  of 
former  races  of  inhabitants,  or  which  for  va- 
rious reasons  have  been  borrowed  from  other 
countries,  and  whose  study  may  lead  to  in- 
teresting historic  results.  For  instance,  no 
one  could  investigate  the  orography  of  the 
Alps  in  any  detail  without  the  aid  of  some 
knowledge  of  Latin,  Italian,  French,  and  Ger- 
man, as  well  as  of  various  dialectic  forms  of 
these  languages.  For  the  Pyrenees  we  need 
both  French  and  Spanish,  since  that  chain  is  di- 
vided between  nations  speaking  those  tongues ; 
and  in  France  we  find  the  Celtic  element 
becoming  of  importance  in  the  topographical 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    85 

nomenclature,  while  in  Great  Britain  it  is  still 
more  prominent,  the  composite  character  of 
the  English  language  showing  itself  in  the 
most  marked  degree  in  the  wealth  of  names  of 
the  features  of  the  landscape  which  we  there 
find  current. 

While  the  present  inquiry  has  especially 
to  do  with  English  words  in  use  as  topographi- 
cal designations,  we  shall  not  hesitate  to  seek 
for  hght  in  the  study  of  other  languages,  to 
which  indeed  we  are  naturally  led  by  those 
circumstances  connected  with  the  former 
occupation  of  large  portions  of  our  present 
territory  by  people  not  having  English  for 
their  mother-tongue,  as  has  already  been 
mentioned. 

By  the  term  ''  orography "  is  meant  the 
investigation  of  the  forms  and  structure  of 
mountains  and  mountain-chains,  and  it  needs 
but  litde  orographic  study  to  find  out  that  a 
single  entirely  isolated  mountain  is  something 
of  comparatively  rare  occurrence  in  Nature. 
Almost  without  exception,  every  mountain 
belongs  to  a  "system  of  mountains"  —  to  a 
"group,"  "range,"  or  "chain."  Indeed, 
most  of  the  great  mountains  of  the  world 
belong  to  great  mountain-chains,  and  have 
around  them  other  summits  of  similar  charac- 


86     TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

ter  and  of  somewhat  nearly  the  same  eleva- 
tion. This  is  due  to  the  fact  that  mountains 
are  the  result  of  general  causes,  which  have 
been  active  on  a  grand  scale  and  through  long 
periods  of  time,  and  not  of  such  as  were  con- 
fined within  narrow  limits.  The  most  striking 
exception  to  this  general  statement  will  be 
found  in  the  fact  that  volcanic  cones  are 
sometimes  quite  isolated,  and  rise,  in  such  iso- 
lation, high  above  the  adjacent  region.  As 
a  remarkable  instance  of  this,  the  grand  cones 
on  the  plateau  south  of  the  Colorado  River 
may  be  mentioned,  as  well  as  those  which 
extend  in  an  east  and  west  line  across  Mexico. 
But  the  Colorado  volcanoes  are  almost  near 
enough  to  each  other  to  form  a  group ;  and 
those  of  Mexico,  in  spite  of  their  isolation, 
may  well  enough  be  taken  as  belonging  to  one 
chain.  Etna,  however,  rises  in  solitary  gran- 
deur ;  and  Vesuvius,  with  Somma  as  a  portion 
of  the  once  united  whole,  towers  high  above 
the  minor  cones  in  its  vicinity. 

Mountains,  then,  as  a  rule,  occur  extended 
over  elongated  areas  of  the  earth's  surface, 
occupying  regions  where  elevations,  foldings, 
breaks,  and  protrusions  of  the  stratified  and 
imstratified  masses  of  which  the  earth's  crust 
is  made  up  have  taken  place  along  lines  which 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    87 

are  sometimes  of  extraordinary  length,  and 
which  are  generally  so  grouped  as  to  have 
the  element  of  length  greatly  predominating 
over  that  of  breadth.  Hence  we  find  that 
most  mountains  are  grouped  in  such  a  way 
as  to  form  what  are  called  "  chains  "  or  "  ran- 
ges," the  two  words  being  nearly  synonymous. 
Several  "ranges"  make  up  a  "system"  of 
mountains.  There  is  a  very  general  tendency 
to  designate  by  the  term  "  chain  "  a  succession 
of  high  points  connected  by  lower  ones  in 
such  a  manner  as  to  impress  upon  the  mind 
the  fact  that,  in  spite  of  these  differences  of 
altitude,  there  is  an  essential  unity  in  the  mass 
thus  designated.  In  accordance  with  this,  we 
find  the  word  "  chain  "  (Lat.  catena,  Fr.  chaine, 
Sp.  cadena,  Ger.  Kette,  etc.)  in  common  use 
where  mountains  are  written  about  scientifi- 
cally. Quite  analogous  to  this  use  of  the 
word  "  chain  "  is  that  of  "  cord  "  or  "  string," 
which,  however,  we  do  not  have  as  topogra- 
pliical  terms  in  English ;  but  which,  as  such, 
are  of  frequent  occurrence  in  Spanish,  in  the 
form  of  "  cordon  "  and  "  cordillera,"  both  de- 
rived from  "  cordel  "  (Lat.  chorda),  a  cord,  or 
rope  —  the  one  being  defined  in  the  diction- 
ary of  the  Spanish  Academy  as  "  mountains 
stretching  over  a  long  distance ; "  the  other 


8S     TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE, 

as  "  a  chain  (cadena)  of  mountains."  *  This 
word  "  Cordillera  "  is  one  of  special  interest  to 
us,  and  we  may  well  go  somewhat  into  detail 
in  regard  to  it,  at  the  same  time  noticing  another 
Spanish  word  which  has  become  very  familiar 
to  the  American  ear  —  namely,  "  sierra." 

"  Cordillera  "  and  "  sierra  "  are  nearly  sy- 
nonymous words  in  Spanish,  the  latter  mean- 
ing primarily  a  "  saw  "  (Lat.  serra),  and  hence 
the  jagged  outline  of  a  mountain-range,  as 
projected  against  the  sky,  which  we  can  call 
in  English  "serrated,"  although  we  cannot 
call  the  range  with  a  serrated  outline  a  "  saw," 
as  the  Spanish  do.  The  subordinate  ranges 
which  make  up  the  system  of  the  Pyrenees 
are  usually  called  "  sierras,"  and  the  number  of 
these  is  large.  The  ''Sierra  Nevada"  (Snowy 
Range)    is    an    important    and    picturesque 

*  We  saj',  in  English,  a  "chain,"  but  not  a  "string," 
of  mountains.  These  verbal  distinctions  are  somewhat 
delicate.  We  say  a  "string  "  of  fish,  and  a  " line  "  of  trees, 
and  also,  though  rarely,  a  "  line  "  of  mountains.  We  say, 
"  his  life  hangs  by  a  thread  ;  "  but  "  his  life  hangs  by  a 
string  "  would  sound  very  queerly.  So  we  say  a  "  file  "  of 
men,  but  not  of  mountains.  (See  farther  on,  in  connection 
with  "  defile.")  And  yet  chorda,  lima,  zndjiliim  all  have 
essentially  the  same  meaning  of  "cord,  string,  or  thread." 
"  Cord"  in  the  form  of  "  cordel  "  (Fr.  cordelle)  is  a  word 
well  known  and  formerly  much  used  west  of  the  Mississippi, 
meaning  "  to  pull  a  boat  up-stream  by  means  of  a  rope  or 
towing-line." 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    89 

group  of  mountains  in  the  south  of  Spain ; 
and  this  name  is  familiar  to  us  as  that  of  what 
may  with  truth  be  called  the  grandest  and 
most  important  single  member  of  the  Cordil- 
leran  system  of  North  America.  The  Rocky 
Mountains  are  made  up  of  a  considerable 
number  of  more  or  less  independent  ranges, 
and  these  together  form  the  eastern  division 
of  the  Cordilleras.  The  Sierra  Nevada  and 
Cascade  Range,  with  the  associated  and  more 
or  less  closely  connected  Coast  Ranges  of 
California  and  Oregon,  constitute  the  western 
border  of  the  great  complex  of  mountains, 
table-lands,  and  valleys  which  occupies  the 
western  third  of  that  portion  of  the  continent 
which  belongs  to  the  United  States.  But  this 
nomenclature  is  not  valid  so  far  north  as 
Alaska,  which  is  a  part  of  our  territory,  although 
separated  from  the  main  body  of  it  by  a  wide 
interval.  North  of  the  49th  parallel  the  ranges 
—  the  system  there  beginning  to  be  much 
diminished  in  breadth  —  are  generally  known 
collectively  simply  as  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
The  name  "Sierra  Nevada"  was  the  first  to 
appear  on  any  map  of  North  America,  as 
designating  either  the  whole  or  any  part  of 
the  Cordilleran  system.* 

*  See  ante^  p.  21. 


90     TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE, 

The  word  "  Cordilleras  "  is  of  special  inter- 
est to  us  as  being  the  most  general  designation 
of  the  system  of  ranges  which  borders  the 
entire  Pacific  coast  of  both  North  and  South 
America,  forming  the  longest  connected  sys- 
tem of  mountain  chains  in  the  world,  its  linear 
development  being  fully  eight  thousand  miles. 
The  South  American  division  is  called  the 
*' Cordilleras  of  South  America,"  or  the  "  Cor- 
dilleras of  the  Andes,"  or  more  generally  sim- 
ply "  the  Andes  ;  "  while  the  *'  Cordilleras  of 
North  America "  are,  for  brevity  and  con- 
venience, known  as  "  the  Cordilleras,"  that 
part  of  the  country  which  they  occupy  being 
called  the  "Cordilleran  Region."  How  this 
has  come  about  has  been  already  explained 
at  length.* 

Almost  the  entire  mass  of  the  South  Ameri- 
can Cordilleras  is  included  in  States  having 
Spanish  as  their  official  language,  although 
the  aboriginal  tongues  are  still  current  over 
various  portions  of  the  region.  Moreover, 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  North  American  Cor- 
dilleras was,  not  many  years  ago,  also  under 
Spanish  control,  that  being  the  official  lan- 
guage not  only  of  Central  America  and  Mexico 
(as  it  now  is)  but  also  of  both  Lower  and 

*  See  ante^  pp.  15-27. 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    91 

Upper  California,  while  the  settlements  of  that 
nation  had  spread  themselves,  to  a  considera- 
ble extent,  through  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and 
over  the  great  Central  Plateau,  to  beyond  the 
Columbia  River.*  Thus  it  has  come  about 
that  Spanish  names,  derived  from  simple 
and  homely  words  meaning  "  string "  and 
"  saw,"  have  become  familiar  to  us,  English- 
speaking  people,  and  are  permanently  fixed 
upon  the  grandest  features  of  our  topography. 

Passing  next  to  a  consideration  of  the 
names  which  individual  mountains  or  parts 
of  mountain  ranges  have  received,  we  find 
that  their  number  is  very  considerable,  and 
that  the  study  of  the  sources  from  which 
they  are  derived  opens  an  interesting  field 
of  investigation. 

A  mountain  range  is  made  up  of  a  number 
of  more  or  less  distinctly  marked  elevations, 
and  for  each  of  these  by  far  the  most  common 
designation  is  the  term  mountain,  which  may 
be  applied  to  any  high  point  or  mass  suffi- 
ciently elevated  above  the  surrounding  country 
or  range  of  which  it  forms  a  part  to  be  con- 
sidered worthy  of  a  distinctive  appellation. 
Mount  is  simply  an  abbreviated  form  of 
"  mountain  ;  "  and  it  seems  to  be  largely  a  ques- 

*  See  ante,  pp.  31,  58,  59. 


92     TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

tion  of  euphony  whether  the  point  in  question 
shall  be  called  "  mountain  "  or  "mount,"  the 
usage  being  that  if  the  word  moimfam  is 
employed  it  follows  the  proper  name,  and  if 
mou7it  it  precedes  it.  But  there  is  a  decided 
tendency  to  use  moiuitain  when  a  range  or 
group  of  elevations  is  meant,  and  mowit  when 
a  particular  summit  of  this  group  is  to  be 
designated.  Thus  we  have  "White  Moun- 
tains "  and  "  Mount  Washington ;  "  "  Green 
Mountains  "  and  "  Mount  Mansfield  ;  "  '-  Adi- 
rondack Mountains  "  and  "  Mount  T^Iarcy," 
etc.  In  the  term  "  Rocky  Mountains "  is 
included  a  large  number  of  ranges  ;  the  entire 
system,  as  it  might  properly  be  called,  occu- 
pying almost  half  a  million  of  square  miles. 
The  subordinate  divisions  of  this  grand  sys- 
tem are  usually  called  ratigcs ;  as  the  "Sa- 
watch  Range,"  "  San  Juan  Range,"  etc.  One 
subdivision,  the  ''  Park  Range  "  of  Colorado, 
is  —  or  was,  a  few  years  ago  —  frequently 
called  "  the  Snowy  Range,"  the  exact  equiv- 
alent of  "  Sierra  Nevada "  and  nearly  the 
same  as  "  Himalaya."  The  name  "  Rocky 
Mountains"  is  frequently  abbreviated  in  fa- 
miliar language  to  "  Rockies."  Similarly,  the 
"Appalachian  System"  is  often  called  the 
"Appalachian   Mountains/'   and  also,   more 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    93 

concisely,  the  "  Appalachians."  This  latter 
designation  may  properly  be  employed  by 
scientific  writers ;  but  the  term  "  Rockies  " 
would  hardly  be  allowed  in  a  geographical 
work. 

As  soon  as  we  look  for  more  specialized 
designations  of  single  mountains,  or  for  such 
names  as  are  indicative  of  peculiarities  of  form 
or  structure,  we  begin  to  find  great  variety  in 
the  nomenclature.  Perhaps  the  most  com- 
mon term,  next  to  "  mount,"  for  an  individu- 
alized mountain  is  peak,  which  means  simply 
a  "point  "  or  '^pointed."  But  in  the  United 
States  this  designation  is  often  applied  to 
mountains  which  are  not  particularly  remarka- 
ble for  having  pointed  summits.  This  usage 
is  rather  common  in  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
where  Long's,  Pike's,  Gray's,  and  other 
"  peaks  "  might  as  well,  or  better,  have  been 
called  "  mounts."  In  the  Appalachians  there 
are  a  few  summits  designated  as  "  peaks  " 
—  as,  for  instance,  the  Peaks  of  Otter,  in 
Virginia  —  but,  in  general,  this  system  of 
mountains  is  remarkably  free  from  conspicu- 
ously pointed  elevations. 

The  word  "  peak  "  is  used  both  in  French 
{pic)  and  Spanish  {pico')  very  much  as  it  is  in 
English.     As  examples,  may  be  mentioned : 


94     TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

"  Pico  de  Urbion,"  in  which  heads  the  Duero 
River ;  "Picacho  de  la  Valeta"  — "picacho  " 
being  the  augmentative  of  "pico."  T/ie  pico, 
however,  is  the  well-known  island  of  that 
name  in  the  Azores,  on  which  is  the  "  Pico 
Alto,"  the  highest  point  of  the  group.  There 
are  several  "  picachos  "  in  New  Mexico  and 
Arizona,  and  one  or  more  in  California.  To 
the  name  "  picacho  "  is  occasionally  added 
the  word  "  peak  "  — a  kind  of  reduplication  of 
a  name  in  two  different  languages,  the  origin 
of  which  is  easily  understood.  A  large  num- 
ber of  high  and  generally  pointed  summits  on 
the  French  side  of  the  Pyrenees  and  in  the " 
French  Alps  bear  the  name  of  "  pic ;  "  for 
example,  "  Pic  de  Nethou,"  ''  Pic  du  Midi," 
"  Pic  du  Frene,"  "  Pic  du  Pyramide,"  etc. 
This  word  also  appears  in  the  Pyrenees  in 
the  form  of  "pique,"  and  its  diminutive 
"  piquette." 

The  form  in  which  "  peak"  occurs  in  the 
Lake  District  of  England  is  "  pike,"  a  name 
there  given  to  any  summit  of  a  hill,  but  more 
generally  to  such  as  are  peaked  or  pointed. 
"  Scawfell  Pike  "  (3,160  feet)  is  the  highest 
point  in  England  proper.  It  is  the  culminat- 
ing summit  of  the  group  of  elevations  col- 
lectively known  as  "  Scawfell,"  standing  at  the 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    95 

head  of  the  Wastdale.  Scawfell  is  an  interest- 
ing name,  concerning  which  information  will 
be  given  farther  on,  under  "  scar,"  or  ''  scaur," 
and  "  fell."  "  Pike  o'  Stickle,"  one  of  the  two 
"  Pikes  "  of  Langdale,  is  another  curious  name. 
"  Stickle  "  (A.  S.  sticai,  Ger.  Stachel)  means 
"  a  sharp  point "  —  a  word  which  we  have  only 
in  the  familiar  name  of  a  fish,  the  ^''  stickle- 
back," so  called  from  the  stickles  or  prickles 
on  its  back.  In  the  name  "  Pike  o'  Stickle  " 
we  have  a  reduplication  similar  to  that  to 
which  allusion  has  already  been  made. 

The  word  "  peak  "  appears,  in  the  form  of 
*' pique,"  in  a  work  published  in  London  in 
1679,*  in  which  the  summit  of  Mount  Athos 
is  called  ''the  high  Pique  or  Peer."  The 
"  Peak  "  of  England,  however,  is  not  a  peak^ 
but  a  plateau  —  a  picturesque  region  in  Der- 
byshire, near  Castleton,  about  five  miles  in 
length,  from  half  a  mile  to  two  miles  wide, 
and  having  an  elevation  of  about  2,000 
feet.  The  mountainous  part  of  Derbyshire 
is  frequently  called  the  "Peak  Country."  It 
is  —  to  quote  the  language  of  the  author  of 
"  All  about  Derbyshire  "  —  "a  wide  expanse 
of  alternating  moor  and  mountain,  green  val- 

*  The  Present  State  of  the  Greek  and  Armenian  Churches. 
By  Paul  Ricaut,  Esq.    London,  i6;9. 


g6     TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

ley  and  glancing  stream,  limestone  tor  and 
forest  ridge."  This  name,  which  may  have 
been  given  because  portions  of  the  edge  of 
this  table-land  present  a  "  peaky  "  aspect  when 
seen  from  a  distance,  is  a  very  old  one.* 
It  appears  in  Heylyn's  Cosmographia,  the 
first  edition  of  which  was  published  in  1664. 

A  word  of  which  the  English  form  is  spit 
is  one  of  those  most  commonly  used  in  the 
Alps  to  designate  a  sharp  or  pointed  mountain 
summit.  It  appears  in  German  as  "  Spitze," 
"Spitzli,"  and  "  Piz  ;  "  in  Italian,  as  "pizzo." 
As  "  spit "  it  is  familiar  to  us  in  English  as 
the  name  of  the  long,  pointed  utensil  on  which 
meat  is  roasted.  As  a  topographical  word  it 
is  Hmited  to  the  sea-shore,  with  the  meaning 
of  a  sandy,  projecting,  not  very  elevated  point. 
Wedgwood  says :  "  Root  uncertain ;  but  it 
would  seem  reasonable  to  connect  spit  with 
spike  J  spine,  and  spire ;  all  of  these  words  con- 
tain the  notion  of  a  sharp  point."  "  Piz  "  is 
the  form  of  this  word  most  used  in  the  Grisons 
Alps,  especially  on  the  Engadine  ;  "pizzo,"  in 
the  Italian  Alps  :  thus,  Spitzliberg,  in  Uri ;  Piz 
Roseg  and  Piz  Morteratsch,  in  the  Engadine  ; 

*  Skeat  says  of  it :  M.  E.  pek  ;  '  the  hul  of  the  pek '  = 
the  hill  of  the  Peak,  in  Derbyshire ;  Rob.  of  Glouc,  p.  7. 
In  the  A.  S.  Chron.  an.  924,  the  same  district  is  called 
Pcac-land  =  Peak-land. 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS,    97 

Pizzo  di  Verona,  in  the  Italian  Tyrol ;  etc.  The 
Latin  ''spica,"a  point,  spear  of  grass,  spike 
(Fr.  espty  epi),  appears  in  the  augmentative 
form  in  Spanish  as  "  espigon,"  with  the 
same  topographical  meaning  as  "  Spitze  "  in 
German. 

Puy  is  a  word  in  common  use  in  Central 
France  to  designate  any  kind  of  a  hill  or 
mountain.  In  the  volcanic  region  of  Auvergne 
all  the  elevations  are  "  puys."  Although  this 
word  would  seem  to  be  allied  to  "  pic,"  it  is 
thought  by  etymologists  that  this  is  not  the 
case.  Jaubert,  in  his  "  Glossaire  du  Centre 
de  la  France,"  derives  it  from  the  Latin  po- 
dium. The  variety  of  forms  in  which  this 
word  presents  itself  in  various  parts  of  France 
is  indeed  bewildering.  In  the  Eastern  Pyr- 
enees we  find  "  pueche,"  "pech,"  "puch," 
"  puig ;  "  in  the  Landes,  "  poy  "  and  "  pouy." 
Another  word,  "  peu,"  seemingly  a  variant  of 
*'  puy,"  is  in  use  in  Southern  France ;  thus,  le 
Peu,  a  locality  near  Saint  Severe  (Indre),  and 
in  various  other  places.  "  Pie  "  is  still  another 
form ;  thus.  Pie  Montaigu,  in  the  Commune 
de  Palais  (Cher),  and  Pie  de  Bourges,  near 
Clion  (Indre). 

From  the  Spanish  "  pena,"  a  rock,  a  large 
number  of  topographical  words  have  been 
7 


98     TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

formed,  either  as  augmentatives  or  diminu- 
tives, or  with  various  other  terminations,  so 
characteristic  of  the  language,  and  sometimes 
so  difficult  of  definition.  These  names  are  ap- 
plied to  mountains  and  mountainous  regions, 
but  evidently  not  with  any  particularly  nice 
discrimination  as  to  the  peculiarities  of  form  of 
the  object  to  which  they  are  given.  Any  rock 
or  rocky  point  may  be  called  in  Spanish  a 
"  pena,"  which  is  perhaps  itself  a  diminutive 
of  "  pen,"  a  word  having  a  wide  range  over 
Europe.  "  Penon,"  the  regularly  formed  aug- 
mentative of  "  pefia,"  is  a  word  very  com- 
monly used  in  Spanish  to  designate  a  high, 
rocky  point.  "  Pefiol "  is  the  equivalent  of 
"penon  ;  "  and  '*  pefioleria  "  means  a  district 
or  region  where  such  elevations  are  numerous. 
*'  Penasco "  is  another  augmentative,  and  is 
one  very  frequently  met  with  in  Spanish  moun- 
tain nomenclature ;  "  pefiascoso  "  is  the  corre- 
sponding adjective  form.*  *'  Pefia  Blanca  "  is 
the  name  by  which  a  certain  prominent  mass 
of  quartz,  on  the  summit  of  a  hill,  and  form- 
ing part  of  the  outcrop  of  the  "  Mother  Lode," 
is  known  in  the  Sierra  Nevada ;   it  is  also 

*  "  Penasco  "  is  defined  by  Barcia  as  a  "  peiia  grande  y 
elevada  ;  "  and  "  pefiascoso,"  as  a  "  sitio,  lugar  <5  montana 
donde  hay  muchos  peiiascos." 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    99 

called  the  "  Penon  Blanco  "  by  some.  "  Pene," 
the  French  form  of  "pena,"  is  also  a  word 
in  use  in  the  Pyrenees.  "  Pico  de  la  Pena- 
lara  "  is  the  name  of  a  high  point  in  the  Sierra 
de  la  Guadarrama. 

The  following  is  a  synoptical  statement  of 
the  more  important  Spanish  names  for  moun- 
tains and  mountain  ranges,  with  some  remarks 
on  their  meaning  supplementary  to  what  has 
already  been  given  :  — 

From  the  Latin  mons.  Monte,  montana^ 
viontanuelo.  "  Monte  "  sometimes  means  rath- 
er the  forest  than  the  mountain,  because  the 
forests,  in  many  regions,  are  so  closely  limited 
to  the  mountains.  In  the  Peruvian  Andes 
"  montana  "  has  a  peculiar  meaning.  It  is  the 
densely  forested  region  on  the  eastern  slope  of 
the  range,  the  country  being  divided  into  three 
longitudinal  belts,  —  the  "  Coast,"  "  Sierra," 
and  "Montaiia,"  the  "Sierra"  being  the 
region  of  the  Andes  proper. 

Latin  chorda  (Sp.  cor  del).  Cordon^  Cordil- 
lera.    Already  sufficiently  explained. 

Latin  serra.  Sierra^  serrata,  serrania,  ser- 
ra?w.  "  Serrata  "  seems  to  be  occasionally 
used  as  the  equivalent  of  "  sierra."  A  "  ser- 
rania  "  is  a  region  of  "  sierras,"  a  mountainous 
district.      "  Serrano  "is   an   inhabitant   of  a 


100    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

"serrania,"  a  "mountaineer,"  with  the  mean- 
ing of  a  resident  of  a  mountainous  region,  not 
an  amateur  climber  of  mountains.  ''  Serre," 
"  serrat,"  and  "serrere"  are  various  French 
forms  of  "sierra"  used  in  the  Pyrenees. 

Latin  psnna  (O.  'L.  J>ennus,  sharp,  pointed). 
Fena,  penon,  pehol,  penoleria^  penaranda, 
pehalara,  pehasco  (adj.  penascosd), 

Celtic,  related  to  Latin  spica.  Fico,  picachOy 
esplgon ;  the  latter  is  an  augmentative,  with 
the  meaning  of  "  high,  bold,  sharply  pointed 
hill,"  —  much  less  frequently  used,  however, 
than  "picacho,"  which  is  heard  among  the 
mountains  wherever  Spanish  is  spoken. 

Latin  cirrus,  a  lock,  curl,  and  hence  a  crest 
of  feathers  or  crest  in  general.  Cerro,  cerrito, 
A  very  common  designation  of  a  hill,  espe- 
cially if  not  very  high,  but  rough  and  rocky.* 

Latin  collum.  Colina,  collado.  These  two 
words  are,  as  generally  used,  synonymous,  and 
are  nearly  equivalent  to  the  French  "col- 
line,"  English  "  hill."  "  Collado,"  also  written 
"  collada,"  is  sometimes  used  for  pass.f 

*  Barcia  says  :  "  Cerro  es  la  colina  en  que  abundan  riscos 
y  piedras  y  cuyo  terreno  es  escabroso." 

t  Barcia  says  of  "  collado  " :  "  Altura  de  tierra  que  no 
llega  i.  ser  monte."  Caballero  :  "  Sitio  que  va  subiendo  en 
cuesta,  formando  garganta  en  la  montaila,  por  donde  facilita 
su  subida  y  bajada." 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    lOI 

Latin  lumbus.  Lomay  lomita^  lomeria.  The 
use  of  words  derived  from  "  lumbus,"  mean- 
ing "loin,"  as  a  topographical  designation,  is 
akin  to  our  use  of  "  flank  "  for  mountain  side. 
A  "  loma  "  is  an  elongated  gentle  swell  of  the 
ground,  a  rounded,  inconspicuous  hill.  A 
"  lomeria,"  a  region  of  low,  rounded  hills ; 
the  "  foot-hills,"  as  the  comparatively  low  un- 
dulating region  along  the  western  base  of  the 
Sierra  is  called  in  Cahfornia. 

Latin  ventus,  with  '^re."  Reventon^  reven- 
tazon.  A  topographical  designation  of  some- 
what uncertain  appHcation,  which  seems 
peculiar  to  the  Pyrenees.  The  idea  con- 
veyed is  that  of  a  cliff  or  precipice  which 
repels  the  v/ind,  as  the  waves  on  the  sea- 
shore are  thrown  back  by  the  rocks  against 
which  they  are  dashed.  Barcia  defines  "  re- 
venton  "  as  "  a  mountain  slope  extremely  steep, 
and  to  be  chmbed  only  with  difficulty."  But 
*'  el  Reventon  *'  is  also  the  name  of  the  pass 
which  crosses  the  Sierra  de  Guadarrama  ("  the 
glorious  ridge,"  as  Ford  *  calls  it)  to  the  north 
of  the  route  from  Madrid  to  the  Escorial. 

Latin  quadro,  quadratum.  Esqiierra,  spelled 
also  ezquerra,     A  name  given  to  mountains 

*  Ford's    Handbook  for   Spain,  5th    edition,  London, 
187S,  p.  89. 


102    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

terminating  in  square  or  tabular  forms,  or 
squarely  cut  at  one  end.  The  modifications 
of  this  word  in  French  are  numerous  ;  for 
example,  "  queyre,"  "  caire,"  "  quairat,"  etc. 
A  part  of  the  French  Alps  where  this  form 
prevails  is  known  by  the  name  of  "  queyras," 
and  the  valley  or  gorge  at  the  base  of  Monte 
Viso  is  called  '' Val  de  Queyras." 

It  would  be  hardly  worth  while  to  attempt 
to  enumerate  all  the  names  given  to  moun- 
tains in  the  French  Pyrenees.  A  number 
have  been  already  given,  and  it  will  be  suffi- 
cient to  add  what  Ramond  says  in  regard  to 
the  mountain  nomenclature  of  that  region  : 
*'  L'idiome  des  Pyr^n^es  a  bien  d'autres  ri- 
chesses ;  Pique  et  Piqiiette,  Tuque  et  Tuquet, 
Roque,  Foey  ou  Fouy^  Cau  qui  se  prononce 
Caou,  Serre  et  Sarrat^  Vigfte,  Heche,  Soum, 
Coste,  Pene,  Mount,  et  vingt  autres  mots  bar- 
bares  et  mal  sonnans,  ^chapp^s  du  celte  et  du 
latin,  voila  autant  d'appellations  sp^cifiques 
qui  modifient  Tid^e  g^n^rale  de  sommet,  au 
gr^  des  circonstances  accessoires  de  la  forme 
ou  de  la  nature  de  chacun."  * 

Pen  and  ben  are  Celtic  words,  meaning 
"  mountain,"  "  highland,"  or  *'  headland ; "  and 
these  names  are  applied  to  a  large  number  of 

*  Ramond,  Voyages  au  Mont  Perdu,  Paris,T8oi,p.  255. 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    103 

localities,  —  either  mountains,  headlands,  or 
something  analogous  in  various  parts  of  Great 
Britain,  especially  in  Wales,  Northern  Eng- 
land, and  Scotland.  The  word  "  pena  "  and 
its  derivatives,  so  frequently  heard  in  Spain, 
as  already  noticed,  are  evidently  allied  to  the 
Celtic  "  pen  "  and  "  ben."  The  word  "  pen  " 
is  occasionally  seen  in  poetry,  as  in  the  fol- 
lowing quotation  from  W.  Crowe  :  — 

"...  save  only  where  the  head 
Of  Pillesdon  rises,  Pillesdon's  lofty  Pen." 

Band  is  another  word  of  Celtic  origin 
(Welsh,  ba?it;  Gael,  heaiin^  a  hill).  It  is  a 
name  quite  commonly  given  to  the  summits 
of  not  very  conspicuous  hills  in  the  Lake 
District :  for  example,  Swirl  Band,  near  Con- 
iston;  Taylor's  Gill  Band,  and  Randerson 
Band,  Borrowdale.  This  word  appears  to  be 
another  form  of  "  ben  "  and  "  pen." 

There  are  certain  words  which  are  in  cur- 
rent use  throughout  the  Western  United  States, 
and  which  on  that  account  are  familiarly  known 
all  over  the  country,  either  by  personal  ac- 
quaintance with  the  objects  to  which  they  are 
applied  or  through  books,  but  which  are  not 
much  used  as  topographical  designations  in 
the  Eastern  States.  The  most  important  of 
these  words  are  "bluff"  and  "butte." 


104   TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

The  etymological  relations  of  the  word 
bluff  do  not  seem  to  have  been  clearly  in- 
dicated. Wedgwood  connects  it  with  the 
Dutch  blaf,  which  he  defines  as  *' planus, 
sequus  et  amplus,  superficie  plana,  non  ro- 
tunda," and  thinks  the  word  derived,  in  the 
first  instance,  from  the  sound  of  something 
falling  flat  on  the  ground.  Be  this  as  it  may, 
"  bluff"  is  the  term  applied  everywhere  in 
the  Mississippi  Valley,  and  to  a  very  consid- 
erable extent  as  far  west  as  the  Pacific,  to  the 
steeply  inclined  sides  of  the  river  valleys. 
Throughout  the  prairie  region  the  ascent  is 
made  from  the  river  bottom  to  the  rolling  prai- 
rie by  a  sudden,  sharp  rise,  the  difference  of 
elevation  between  bottom  and  upland  varying 
in  different  regions  from  a  few  feet  to  several 
hundred.  These  abrupt  rises,  which  are  some- 
times rocky  and  precipitous,  and  which  might 
properly  be  designated  as  "  chffs,"  are  almost 
universally  known  throughout  the  Mississippi 
Valley  as  "  bluffs."  In  a  portion  of  Wisconsin, 
however,  there  are  several  highly  picturesque, 
isolated  masses  of  rock  quite  castellated  in 
form,  which  bear  no  other  name  than  that  of 
"bluff"  among  the  people  living  near  them. 

In  Holderness,  Yorkshire,  some  detached 
hills   are   called  barfs ;  one  in  the  Vale  of 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    105 

York  is  also  thus  denominated.  There  seems 
to  be  a  connection  between  "bluff"  and 
"barf/'  and  of  both  with  "blaf;"  but  the 
matter  is  not  clear.  "  Bluff  "  as  a  topographical 
designation  is  of  comparatively  modern  origin. 
Cook,  in  his  Voyages,  speaks  of  a  "  bluff 
point,"  meaning  thereby  a  "  steep  headland." 
The  French  word  butte  is  one  often  heard 
throughout  the  Cordilleran  Region  and  on 
the  Plains.  As  used  in  France,  it  is  almost 
exactly  the  equivalent  of  our  word  "  knoll," 
meaning  a  gently  swelling  eminence,  or  incon- 
spicuous rounded  hill.  It  is  a  word  of  rather 
uncertain  etymological  relations,  but  appears 
to  be  allied  to  (French)  but  and  botit  It  was 
introduced  into  the  United  States  by  the 
French  trappers  and  employes  of  the  Hudson's 
Bay  Company,  and  has  gradually  come  to  be 
used  as  the  designation  of  mountains  of  all 
degrees  of  grandeur,  up  to  Shasta  itself,  — 
14,440  feet  high,  and  second  only  to  Rainier 
among  the  great  volcanic  cones  of  the  Sierra 
Nevada  and  Cascade  Range.  This  grand 
mountain  was  "  in  the  early  days  "  of  Califor- 
nia most  generally  known  as  "  Shasta  Butte  ;  " 
but  this  name  is  gradually  giving  way,  and  that 
of  *'  Mount  Shasta  "  taking  its  place.  There 
are  a  number  of  conspicuous,  more  or  less 


Io6    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

isolated  mountains  in  the  northern  portion  of 
the  Cordilleras  which  are  still  called  '^  buttes," 
and  which  are  likely  to  be  so  denominated 
for  a  long  time  to  come  :  for  example,  Medi- 
cine Butte  (called  also  *'  Pill  Hill"),  Pilot  Butte, 
Church  Buttes  —  all  in  Wyoming ;  as  well  as 
many  in  Colorado  and  the  adjacent  Territories. 
A  high,  craggy  mass  of  rock,  forming  the 
crest  of  the  Sierra  in  Yuba  County,  California, 
is  known  as  the  "Downieville  Buttes;"  and 
the  remarkable,  isolated,  and  lofty  volcanic 
range  in  the  Sacramento  Valley  is  called  the 
"  Marysville  Buttes." 

Knob  is  the  favorite  —  indeed,  almost 
exclusive  —  designation  of  any  more  or  less 
isolated  hill  or  mountain  throughout  the 
Southwest,  and  especially  in  Tennessee  and 
Kentucky.  There  are  various  "  Pilot  Knobs ; " 
but  the  most  famous  one  is  that  of  Missouri, 
which  is  so  largely  made  up  of  iron  ore,  and 
which  is  not  far  distant  from  the  still  more 
celebrated  ''Iron  Mountain."  There  is  an 
occasional  "knob''  in  the  Eastern  United 
States,  both  in  the  White  Mountains  and 
in  the  Catskills ;  but  the  topographical  use 
of  this  word  is  decidedly  a  Southwestern 
pecuharity.  "  Knob  "  and  "  nab  "  seem  to  be 
the  same  words,  the  latter  form  being  in  com- 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    107 

mon  use  in  Northern  England,  and  especially 
in  the  Lake  District :  for  example,  Nab  Scar, 
Rydal ;  Nab  Crag,  Patterdale  ;  etc.  In  North- 
eastern Yorkshire  the  abrupt  hill  edges  are 
called  "nabs." 

Knock  is  another  word  belonging  with 
"  knob"  and  "  nab."  There  are  several 
"  knocks  "  in  the  Lake  District  of  England 
and  in  Scotland;  as  Knockmurton,  Knock 
Pike,  Knock  Craig,  etc.  This  word  has  been 
carried  as  far  away  from  home  as  Australia 
and  the  adjacent  islands.  "  Knocklofty  "  is 
the  name  of  a  "  respectable  eminence  "  near 
Hobart,  Tasmania. 

The  words  just  enumerated  run,  with  many 
variants,  through  the  languages  of  Northern 
Europe.  Thus,  Gael,  cnap,  to  strike  or  beat, 
and  hence,  as  a  substantive,  that  which  is 
produced  by  beating,  namely,  a  lump,  or  boss ; 
and,  going  a  litUe  farther  in  the  same  direc- 
tion, a  hillock,  or  hill,  which  is  also  the  mean- 
ing of  c?tac  and  cnoc  in  the  same  language. 
The  Welsh  is  cnwpa,  a  knob  or  club,  and 
cn7vc,  a  lump  or  bunch,  etc.* 

Again,  knoll  and  knot  are  closely  allied  to 
the  words  just  mentioned.  The  former  is  in 
common  use,  both  in   this   country  and   in 

*  See  Wedgwood,  under  "Knob." 


I08    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

England,  as  designating  a  low,  rounded  hill. 
"It  was  a  rocky  knoll,  that  rose  forty  feet 
above  the  surface  of  the  water,"  Cooper  says 
in  describing  the  locaHty  which  gave  the 
name  to  the  story  called  "  Wyandotte,  or  the 
Hutted  Knoll."  "  Knot  "  seems  peculiar  to 
the  Lake  District  of  England,  where  some  of 
the  hills  of  bare  rock  are  called  by  this  name  ; 
for  example,  Hard  Knot,  Farleton  Knot, 
Amside  Knot,  etc. 

Dodd  is  another  name  for  mountain,  cur- 
rent in  the  Lake  District,  but  not  heard  in  the 
United  States.  This  word  is  another  of  the 
same  class  as  "knob"  and  "nab."  It  is 
defined  in  the  glossary  attached  to  Black's 
Guide  as  being  a  "  hill  with  a  blunt  summit 
attached  to  another  hill."  In  Frisian  —  a 
language  closely  allied  to  English —  "  dodd  " 
means  a  "bunch."  "To  dod,"  in  English, 
is  "  to  cut  off  an  excrescence."  "  Toddi,"  in 
Icelandic,  is  "a  fragment  or  piece  cut  off." 
"  Todi,"  like  "  pen,"  has  a  wide  range.  The 
word  appears  in  the  name  of  the  grand  peak 
of  Glarus,  the  "Todi,"  or  "Todi;/'  and  per- 
haps "  dolde  "  in  Doldenhorn,  in  the  Bernese 
Alps,  may  be  the  same  word.  The  following 
are  examples  of  mountains  in  the  Lake  Dis- 
trict bearing  the  name  of  "  dodd  :  "  Skiddaw 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.   109 

Dodd ;  Hartsop  Dodd,  Kirkstone  ;  Dod  Fell, 
near  Hawes. 

Mound,  which,  as  usually  applied  both  in 
England  and  America,  means  an  artificial 
eminence  of  no  great  altitude,  is  the  name 
given  in  Wisconsin,  Illinois,  and  Iowa  to  those 
isolated  flat-topped  hills  which  occur  in  and 
near  the  Lead  Region,  and  which  rise  a  few 
hundred  feet  above  the  adjacent  nearly  level 
country.  The  West  Blue  Mound  is  about 
500  feet  above  its  base;  others,  as  Platte, 
Sinsinnewa,  Sherald's,  Waddell's,  etc.,  are 
from  200  to  300  feet  in  height.  They  are 
conspicuous  objects  in  the  vicinity  of  Galena 
and  Dubuque,  and  they  are  all  capped  with 
the  harder  Niagara  limestone,  while  their 
lower,  more  gently  sloping  portions  are  made 
up  of  the  soft,  shaly,  and  easily  disintegrated 
strata  of  the  Hudson  River  group,  which  lie 
between  the  Niagara  and  the  lead-bearing 
hmestones  —  or,  more  properly,  dolomites, 
the  latter  being,  in  general,  throughout  the 
region  the  rock  which  occupies  the  surface 
of  the  country. 

The  word  cobble  as  the  name  of  a  hill  of 
moderate  elevation  is  heard  occasionally  in 
this  country,  but,  so  far  as  known  to  the  pres- 
ent writer,  not  in  England.   There  are  at  least 


no    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

two  "  cobbles  "  in  the  Adirondacks,  and  one 
or  more  in  Berkshire,  Mass. ;  and  there  is 
also  a  Cobblekill  (mountain  rivulet)  in  the 
Catskills.  "To  cob,"  in  English,  is  "to  beat 
or  strike  "  —  a  word  in  common  use  among 
miners,  the  breaking  of  masses  of  ore  into  small 
lumps  being  called  "  cobbing."  "  Cobble," 
as  meaning  a  rounded  fragment  of  rock,  not 
so  small  as  a  "  pebble  "  and  not  so  large  as 
a  "bowlder,"  is  also  a  word  of  every-day 
occurrence,  both  in  England  and  America. 
"  Cobble,"  as  meaning  a  rounded  stone,  seems 
to  be  a  diminutive  of  "  cob,"  a  lump  :  "  cob- 
ble," as  designating  a  mountain,  is  a  word 
not  so  simple  in  its  etymological  relations. 
"  Koble  "  is  an  old  German  word  having  the 
meaning  of  "  rock  "  and  "  mountain,"  and 
"  Kofel "  has  the  same  signification  in  the  Bava- 
rian Alps,  Tyrol,  and  Carinthia.  Many  of  the 
more  prominent  peaks  in  Tyrol  are  thus  desig- 
nated, the  word  being  frequently  written  "  kofl." 
Large  stones  are  also  called  by  the  same  name, 
and  "kofeln"  is  "to  throw  stones." 

Again,  "Kopf "  (head)  is  a  common  Ger- 
man designation  of  a  prominent,  rounded 
mountain  summit,  especially  in  the  Bavarian 
and  Austrian  Alps  —  thus,  Rosskopf,  Ochsen- 
kopf,  Schwarzkopf,  Adlerkopf,  etc. ;  and  the 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    1 1 1 

corresponding  English  word  is  by  no  means 
a  rare  name  for  mountain  in  English-speaking 
countries.  Thus,  we  have  a  "  Blackhead  " 
in  the  Catskills,  a  "  Bullshead  "  in  the  South- 
ern Appalachians,  a  *'  Doublehead "  in  the 
White  Mountains,  etc.  "  Cob,"  "  cop,"  "  kop," 
"kopf"  are  all  one  and  the  same  word  ori- 
ginally, with  the  meaning  of  "  rounded  lump, 
or  head,"  the  association  or  meaning  being 
evident  and  natural,  as  we  see  from  the  fact 
that  large  cobbles  are,  in  this  country,  fre- 
quently called  "  nigger-heads." 

The  word  kogel  as  a  mountain  name,  fre- 
quently heard  in  the  Austrian  Alps,  either  as 
''kogel"  or  "kogl,"  —  for  example,  Kreuz- 
kogl,  Ankogl,  Graukogel,  near  Gastein,  etc.,  — 
is  apparently  related  to  *'  kegel "  (cone),  a 
name  naturally  given  to  conical  summits,  and 
especially  to  those  of  volcanoes,  which  are 
often  as  regular  in  form  as  they  are  graceful 
in  their  proportions. 

There  are  various  names  for  mountains,  the 
origin  of  which  is  quite  obvious.  They  are 
given  as  indicating  a  resemblance  to  some 
familiar  object.  Some  of  these  designations 
run  through  several  languages ;  others  are 
limited  in  their  range.  The  following  may  be 
mentioned :  — 


112    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

The  crest  of  a  mountain  or  of  a  mountain 
range  is  a  familiar  expression.  By  it  we 
mean  the  culminating  ridge  or  "backbone" 
of  the  elevated  mass.  The  same  term  is  used 
in  French  {crete),  in  Italian  {crista) ,  etc. 
"  Crest "  is  from  the  Latin  crista,  a  word  which 
is  allied  to  crinis,  hair;  hence,  something 
which  grows  on  the  top  of  the  head  like  the 
"  comb  "  or  "  crest  "  of  the  cock.  The  Ger- 
man equivalent  for  mountain  crest  is  "Kamm," 
an  old  word  appearing  in  the  different  dia- 
lectic divisions  of  the  language  as  "Kam," 
*'  Kamp,"  "  Chamb,"  etc.,  and  having  originally 
the  meaning  of  "  tooth  "  or  "  toothed  imple- 
ment." Thus  we  have,  so  to  speak,  got 
back  to  "sierra,"  the  use  of  this  word 
and  of  "  Kamra "  having  exactly  the  same 
underlying  idea.  We  have  not  in  the  United 
States  the  word  "  kam  "  or  "  kamm  "  as  a 
topographical  designation,  but  it  is  current 
in  the  Lake  District  of  England :  for  exam- 
ple, Catstycam,  or  Catchedecam,  Helvellyn; 
Rossthwaite  Cam ;  Cam  Fell,  near  Hawes  ; 
etc.  It  is  not  a  little  curious  that  the  word 
"  comb  "  also  appears  in  that  district  as  the 
name  of  a  mountain.  "Black  Comb,"  also 
spelled  "  Combe,"  is  a  summit  overlooking 
the  Vale  of  the  Duddon,  and  commanding 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    113 

a   very   extensive    view,    as    thus    poetically 
indicated  :  — 

"  Far  from  the  summit  of  Black  Comb  (dread  name 
Derived  from  clouds  and  storm  !)  " 

Words-worth. 
"  Close  by  the  sea,  lone  sentinel, 
Black  Comb  his  forward  station  keeps." 

C.  Parish. 

Thus,  "  comb  "  and  "  combe  "  or  "  coom  " 
are  seen  to  be  two  words  quite  different  in 
origin  and  meaning,  although  not  unfrequently 
the  two  are  spelled  alike.  The  latter  is  a 
hollow  in  the  mountain  side  ;  the  former,  the 
mountain  crest.* 

The  spurs  of  a  mountain  are  the  subordi- 
nate ridges  which  extend  themselves  from  the 
crest,  "  like  ribs  from  the  vertebral  column  " 
(Bonney) .  It  is  between  the  spurs  that  the 
water  derived  from  the  rain  or  from  melting 
snow  makes  its  way  downward;  and  it  is 
chiefly  by  the  erosive  action  of  this  water, 
assisted  by  ice  where  the  range  is  high  enough 
to  be  glaciated,  that  the  gorges,  ravines,  and 
valleys  have  been  eaten  out,  leaving  the  spurs 
on  either  hand,  as  witnesses  of  the  power  of 
the  erosive  agencies. 

The  peculiar  form  of  many  mountain  sum- 
mits has  led  to  a  wide-spread  use  of  the  word 

*  See  farther  on,  p.  167. 
8 


1 1 4    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLA  TURE. 

dome.  Granitic  masses  frequently  assume 
this  shape,  and  with  such  perfection  of  outh'ne 
that  the  use  of  this  designation  seems  entirely 
natural.  There  are  several  mountains  called 
"  domes  "  in  the  Appalachians  ;  but  forms  of 
this  kind  are  most  abundantly  and  charac- 
teristically displayed  in  the  Sierra  Nevada, 
especially  in  the  neighborhood  of  ]\Iount 
Whitney,  and  near  the  Yosemite  Valley,  where 
the  concentric  structure  of  the  granite  is  de- 
veloped on  a  grand  scale,  giving  rise  to  dome- 
shaped  masses  of  great  regularity  of  form  and 
of  immense  size.  One  in  particular  in  the 
caiion  of  the  North  Fork  of  the  San  Joaquin, 
rising  to  a  height  of  i,8oo  feet  above  the  river, 
looks  like  the  top  of  a  gigantic  balloon  strug- 
gling to  get  loose  from  the  rock  in  which  it 
is  imprisoned.*  A  similar  use  of  the  word 
*^  dome"  is  not  uncommon  in  the  Alps,  al- 
though there  are  no  mountain  summits  in  that 
range  so  perfect  in  their  dome  shape  as  are 
many  in  the  Sierra  Nevada. 

The  rounded  summits  of  the  Vosges  Moun- 
tains are  also  called  in  French  "  ballons,"  and  in 
German  "Belchen"  or  "Bblchen."  "Ballon," 
of  course,  is  the  equivalent  of  "  balloon,"  and 
is  etymologically  connected  with  halle^  Eng. 

*  Geology  of  California,  vol.  i.  p.  401. 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.   115 

ball.  There  are  six  summits  in  the  Vosges 
which  are  called  "  Belchen ;  "  and  the  most 
famous  of  them  is  the  Gebweiler  Belchen 
(Fr.  Ballon  de  Soultr),  the  culminating  point 
of  the  range,  commanding  a  magnificent  view 
of  the  Jura,  a  part  of  the  Alps  being  also 
visible  in  clear  weather.  "Boll"  in  German 
means  "rounded,  swollen;"  and  "  Bolle  "  is 
"bud."  A  "bolliger  Berg"  is  a  mountain 
with  a  swollen  or  rounded  top ;  hence  the 
name  "Belchen"  or  "Bolchen,"  used  not  only 
in  Vosges,  but  to  a  limited  extent  in  the  Jura 
and  Black  Forest. 

Objects  more  prosaic  and  familiar  than 
domes  give  names  to  mountains  —  names 
which  are  sometimes  limited  in  their  range, 
but  often  occurring  over  wide  areas  and 
running  through  various  dialects  or  even  lan- 
guages. Thus,  horn  is  the  most  common 
designation  of  the  highest  peaks  in  the  Ger- 
man Alps,  and  more  especially  in  the  Ber- 
nese Oberland  ;  for  example,  Finsteraarhorn, 
Schreckhorn,  Matterhorn,  etc  The  French 
use  the  equivalent  word  "  corne  "  to  a  limited 
extent ;  and  "  corno  "  plays  the  same  part  in 
mountain  nomenclature  in  Southern  Italy. 
This  use  of  the  term  "  horn  "  seems  quite 
unknown    to    English-speaking    people,    nor 


1 1 6    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLA  TURE^ 

does  it  appear  to  have  extended  itself  into 
Spain. 

Dent,  or  tooth,  takes  the  place  of  "  horn  " 
in  the  French  Alps,  and  is  one  of  the  most 
common  designations  of  high,  more  or  less 
isolated  peaks  in  that  part  of  the  chain ;  for 
example.  Dent  du  Midi,  Dent  Blanche,  Dents 
de  Bertol,  etc.  The  similarity  of  a  sharp 
momitain  peak  to  a  tooth  seems  not  to  have 
impressed  itself  on  the  English  mind,  and  there 
are  few  if  any  summits  in  England  or  in  this 
country  which  are  thus  designated.  The  first 
name,  however,  given  to  any  individual  moun- 
tain peak  in  the  whole  Cordilleran  system, 
within  the  limits  of  the  United  States,  was 
that  of  "  Bear's  Tooth,"  or  the  "Tooth,"  an 
appellation  bestowed  by  Mr.  Fidler  on  some 
point  which  cannot  now  be  identified.* 

Other  objects  which  have  given  names  to 
mountains,  on  account  of  real  or  fancied  re- 
semblance of  form,  and  which  are  of  interest 
because  so  extensively  used,  are  :  the  saddle, 
the  sugar-loaf,  the  needle,  the  pap  or  nipple, 
the  hay-stack,  and  many  others.  There  are 
several  "  saddle-backs  "  in  England,  one  near 
Skiddaw  (2,787  feet)  being  the  most  cele- 
brated.    Black's  Guide  says  of  it :  "  Blentha- 

*  See  ante,  p.  49. 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    117 

cara  is  the  ancient  name,  which  now-a-days 
is  more  usually  termed  Saddleback,  an  appel- 
lation acquired  from  its  shape  when  viewed 
from  the  neighborhood  of  Penrith."  In  this 
country  we  have  reversed  this  style  of  nomen- 
clature. "  Saddle-back  "  was  long  considered 
a  good  enough  name  for  the  highest  mountain 
in  Massachusetts ;  but  of  late  years,  the  more 
elegant  one  of  "  Gray  lock  "  has  been  coined 
for  it.  The  most  famous  Saddle  Mountain, 
however,  is  "  La  Silla,"  near  Caracas,  the  first 
high  point  ascended  by  Humboldt  on  the 
American  continent. 

There  are  many  mountains  which  bear  the 
name  of  "  sugar-loaf"  in  various  parts  of  the 
world.  The  conical  peak  on  the  west  side  of 
the  entrance  to  the  harbor  of  Rio  Janeiro  — 
the  "  Pao  de  Assucar  "  —  is  perhaps  the  best 
known  of  these.  There  is  one  near  Aberga- 
venny in  Wales,  which  as  viewed  from  the  east 
is  "  a  perfect  cone  tapering  finely  to  a  point 
at  a  high  angle  "  (Mackenzie).  The  best- 
known  sugar-loaf  in  this  country  is  one  of 
diminutive  size,  an  "  eddy-peak  "  of  Triassic 
sandstone,  near  Deerfield,  in  the  Connecticut 
Valley. 

The  term  needle  as  the  designation  of  a 
mountain  is  much  more  commonly  used  by 


Il8    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

the  French  than  by  the  English.  It  is  espe- 
cially in  the  vicinity  of  Chamonix  that  the  clus- 
ters of  sharply  pointed  peaks  bear  the  name 
of  **  aiguilles."  The  rocks  there  are  of  a  pe- 
culiar texture  (slaty-crystalline),  and  have  an 
almost  vertical  position  of  the  cleavage  planes. 
These  conditions  cause  the  elevated  ridges 
to  weather  away  under  the  influence  of  the 
erosive  agencies,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  leave 
points  projecting,  either  singly  or  in  groups, 
above  the  general  level,  most  naturally  sug- 
gesting by  their  sharpness  the  idea  of  the 
needle.  The  "  needles  "  best  known  in  Eng- 
lish-speaking countries  are  the  pinnacles  of 
chalk  on  the  extreme  western  end  of  the 
Isle  of  Wight,  a  famous  landmark  for  vessels 
bound  to  Southampton.  They  are  sharply 
pointed  rocks  "  which  have  been  produced 
by  the  decomposition  and  wearing  away  of 
the  chalk  in  the  direction  of  the  joints  or 
fissures  by  which  the  strata  are  traversed  " 
(Mantell). 

There  are  various  mountains  called  the 
Paps,  both  in  England  and  the  United  States. 
The  "  Paps  of  Jura  "  are  well-known  elevations 
on  the  largest  of  the  Hebrides  group  of  isl- 
ands, visible  far  at  sea  and  from  all  the  west- 
ern coast  of  Argyllshire.    The  "  Paps  "  on  the 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    119 

north  shore  of  Lake  Superior  are  fine  rounded 
summits,  surrounded  by  noble  scenery.  "  Te- 
ton," the  French  equivalent  of  "  pap,"  is  also 
used  with  the  same  topographical  meaning 
as  the  latter  word.  The  "  Teton  Range,"  near 
Snake  River,  in  Wyoming  Territory,  is  one 
of  the  most  impressive  of  all  the  Cordilleran 
mountain  groups;  and  the  "Grand  Teton," 
13,691  feet  high,  is  its  culminating  point. 
This  may  have  been  the  mountain  called  the 
"Tooth"  by  Mr.  Fidler.  It  certainly  has 
much  the  appearance  of  a  gigantic  tooth,  as 
seen  from  one  point  of  view. 

There  are  Hay-stacks  without  number,  both 
in  this  country  and  in  England.  Rising  high 
above  Buttermere  Water  are  the  "  Hay- 
stacks "  of  the  Lake  District.  One  point  in 
the  Yellowstone  National  Park  is  thus  des- 
ignated; and  there  are  various  others  with 
the  same  name  in  the  Appalachians. 

Hog-back  is  not  a  particularly  elegant  word, 
but  it  is  one  put  to  a  variety  of  topographical 
uses  in  this  country.  There  is,  among  others, 
a  Great  Hog-back  in  North  Carolina,  4,790 
feet  high.  Along  the  eastern  base  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains  the  strata  are  broken  off 
and  upturned  in  grand  crests,  producing  a 
most  peculiar  and  picturesque  type  of  scenery, 


120   TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

especially  attractive  to  geologists  from  the 
clear  revelation  there  afforded  of  the  nature  of 
the  mighty  forces  by  which  that  grand  system 
of  mountains  has  been  upHfted.  These  crests 
are  famiharly  known  to  those  living  in  that 
region  as  "  hog-backs ;  "  and  the  belt  along 
the  base  of  the  chain  where  these  peculiar 
forms  occur,  is  called  the  "  Hog-back  Coun- 
try." Furthermore,  the  remarkable  ridges  of 
gravel  occurring  in  Northern  New  England 
and  elsewhere  in  this  country,  known  as 
"kames  "  or  "eskars,"  and  which  are  such  a 
puzzle  to  geologists  —  although  by  most  of 
them  ascribed  to  the  action  of  ice  —  are 
frequently  called  "hog-backs,"  as  also  " horse- 
backs." 

The  Camel's  hump  is  not  as  popular  topo- 
graphically as  the  hog's  back ;  but  as  occur- 
ring not  uncommonly,  and  especially  as  des- 
ignating one  of  the  highest  of  the  mountains 
of  Vermont,  it  should  not  be  omitted  from 
the  list  of  imitative  names  —  a  list  which 
might  easily  be  considerably  extended  beyond 
that  which  has  here  been  given. 

Among  words  designating  some  pecuHarity 
of  form  in  the  rocky  outcrops  which  are  so 
often  seen  in  mountainous  regions,  and  espe- 
cially near  the   summits  of  lofty  peaks,  the 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    121 

following  may  be  mentioned  as  being  in 
current  use  wherever  English  is  spoken : 
"precipice,"  "cliff,"  "crag." 

Precipice  (Lat.  prcEceps,  headlong,  preci- 
pitare,  to  fall  headlong  or  head-first,  from 
p7'CB  diwd  capttf  ;  Yx.  precip iter,  precipice)  is  the 
most  general  term  in  English  for  any  very 
steeply  inclined  wall  or  surface  of  rock.  A 
"  defile  "  is  bordered  by  "  precipices  ;  "  a 
"gorge"  has  "precipitous  sides." 

Cliff  is  nearly  akin  to  "'  precipice  ;  "  in  fact, 
there  is  hardly  a  perceptible  difference  in 
meaning  between  the  two  words.  "Cliff"  is 
etymologically  the  same  as  "cleft,"  "cleugh," 
and  "clove,"  coming  from  the  Anglo-Saxon 
"clif,"  a  shore,  a  rocky  shore,  and  hence 
rock,  and  connected  with  clifian,  to  cleave  or 
split  asunder.  A  cleft  in  the  rock  has  pre- 
cipitous or  cliffy  sides  ;  hence  a  cliff  is  a  nearly 
perpendicular  face  of  rock.  Steep  faces  of 
sand  or  gravel  are  more  commonly  called 
"banks  "than  cliffs.  The  "bluffs"  of  the 
Prairie  Region  might  well  be  called  "  cliffs  ;  " 
and,  in  fact,  a  certain  limestone  which  fre- 
quently is  seen  in  the  Lead  Region  cropping 
out  and  forming  bluffs  along  the  streams  has 
been  often  called,  by  geologists  as  well  as  by 
the  people  generally,  the  "  Cliff  limestone." 


122    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

"  Cliff"  is  a  favorite  word  with  the  poets ; 
and  here  follow  some  examples  of  the  use  of 
*'  precipice,"  "  cliff,"  and  "  crag  "  by  Scott, 
Tennyson,  and  Lowell :  — 

"  Seems  that  primeval  earthquake's  sway 
Hath  rent  a  strange  and  shattered  way 
Through  the  rude  bosom  of  the  hill, 
And  that  each  naked  precipice, 
Sable  ravine,  and  dark  abyss, 
Tells  of  the  outrage  still." 

Lord  of  the  Isles. 

"  Adown  the  black  and  craggy  boss 
Of  that  high  cliff,  whose  ample  verge 
Tradition  calls  the  Hero's  targe." 

Lady  of  the  Lake. 
"  As  over  rainy  mist  inclines 
A  gleaming  crag  with  belts  of  pines." 

The  Two  Voices. 
"  A  heap  of  bare  and  splintery  crags 
Tumbled  about  by  lightning  and  frost, 
With  rifts  and  chasms  and  storm-bleached  jags 
That  wail  and  growl  for  a  ship  to  be  lost." 

Pictures  from  Afpledore. 

Crag  is  a  word  of  Celtic  origin  (Gal.  creag^ 
Welsh  craig,  a  rock),  much  in  use  in  Scot- 
land, and  very  familiar  to  us  from  its  occur- 
rence in  books,  although  rarely  heard,  in  this 
country  at  least,  in  actual  use,  as  a  designa- 
tion of  any  part  of  the  rocky  landscape.  There 
are  many  names  of  places  of  which  "  cliff" 
forms  a  part ;  for  example,  Undercliff. 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    123 

Scar  is  a  word  quite  unknown  to  us,  except 
through  books^  as  a  topographical  designation, 
however  familiar  it  may  be  with  the  meaning 
of  a  mark  left  by  a  wound  which  has  healed 
over.  The  word  "  scar  "  appears  in  a  variety 
of  forms ;  for  example,  "  scaur,"  "  scarth," 
"  scaw,"  "  carr."  It  is  related  to  the  Icelandic 
skor,  a  crack  or  cut;  Gothic  skaer,  a  rock, 
from  skaera,  to  cut  or  shear,  Welsh  esgair, 
the  ridge  of  a  mountain.  Wedgwood  says 
of  this  word  :  *'  Originally,  a  crack  or  breach ; 
then  especially  applied  to  a  cliff,  precipice,  or 
broken  rock,  a  fragment."  This  is  a  word 
frequently  heard  in  the  North  of  England, 
especially  in  Northwestern  Yorkshire,  where 
the  limestone  cliffs  are  called  "  scars."  Hence 
the  name  "  Scar  limestone,"  the  equivalent  in 
a  topographical  sense,  but  not  geologically, 
of  our  "  CHff  limestone."  "  Scaw  "  forms 
a  part  of  various  names  in  the  Lake  Dis- 
trict, and  especially  of  the  Scawfell  Pike, 
which  has  already  been  mentioned,  and 
which  may  come  up  again  under  "  fell." 
Any  face  of  rock,  cHff,  or  precipice  may  be 
called,  in  the  North  of  England,  a  "  scar " 
or  "scaw."  Although  not  in  such  frequent 
use  in  Scotland,  Scott  has  it  occasionally,  as 
for  example,  — 


124    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

"  Is  it  the  roar  of  Teviot's  tide, 
That  chafes  against  the  scaur's  red  side  ?  " 

Lay  of  the  Last  Minstrel. 

"  '  She  is  won  !  we  are  gone,  over  bank,  bush,  and  scaur  ; 
They'll    have  fleet  steeds    that   follow,'    quoth  young 
Lochinvar." 

Afarmion. 

The  word  escarpment  is  one  rather  fre- 
quently used  in  this  country,  with  the  meaning 
of"diff"  or  "precipitous  face  of  rock."  It 
is  closely  allied  to  "  scar  "  or  "  scaur  "  in  ori- 
gin, both  being  referred  back  to  the  ancient 
(Aryan)  root  "skar,"  to  cut.  The  definition 
of  "  escarpment "  given  in  Skeat  —  "  a  smooth, 
steep  decline  ;  a  military  term  "  —  would  not 
hold  good  in  the  United  States.* 

The  loose  stones  and  angular  fragments  of 
rock  which  are  so  often  seen  accumulated  at 
the  base  of  the  cliffs  or  precipices  from  which 
they  have  fallen,  are  known  in  the  Lake  Dis- 
trict of  England  and  in  Scotland  as  screes. 
This  word  is  not  in  use  in  the  United  States, 
although  it  is  much  to  be  wished  that  it  were. 
There  are  various  localities  called  by  this 
name  in  the  Lake  District :  for  example,  the 

*  "Scarp"  (also  written  escarp)  and  "counterscarp" 
are  the  military  terms  related  to  ' '  escarpment.' '  A  "  scarp  '  * 
is  a  slope  so  steep  that  it  cannot  be  climbed,  and  "  to  scarp  " 
is  "to  cut  down  a  slope  so  as  to  render  it  inaccessible." 
(Wilhelm's  Military  Dictionary.) 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    125 

Screes,  Wastvvater ;  Red  Screes,  Kirkstone  ; 
Yewdale  Screes,  Coniston;  Cautley  Screes, 
Howgill.  As  generally  used,  the  word 
"  screes  "  is  the  equivalent  of  our  "  talus  "  or 
"  talus-slope,"  and  "  debris  "  or  "debris-pile." 
Talus  is  the  Latin  for  "  heel,"  and  hence  a 
slope,  the  word  not  being  used  in  French  as 
the  equivalent  of  "  screes,"  as  it  is  in  English, 
both  in  this  country  and  in  Great  Britain. 
Thus,  Geikie  speaks  of  "  the  long  screes  or 
talus-slopes  at  the  foot  of  every  hill  and 
crag,"  and  of  "  slopes  strewn  with  screes  and 
debris."  *  "  Scree  "  is  used  both  as  a  singu- 
lar and  a  plural,  although  generally  the  latter. 
Debris  is  also  used  with  the  same  uncertainty 
of  number,  both  in  French  and  English,  and 
in  the  latter  with  or  without  the  accent. 

The  debris-piles  which  stretch  along  the 
lower  slopes  of  the  ranges  in  the  Cordilleran 
Region  are  locally  known  as  crashes.  These 
accumulations,  consisting  chiefly  of  sand  and 
gravel,  brought  down  from  the  mountains 
above  by  currents  of  water,  occur  on  a  grand 
scale  in  some  places,  especially  on  the  east 
side  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  and  on  the  west 
slope  of  the  Inyo  Range,  opposite  Owen's 
Valley.     These  "washes"  start  from  high  on 

*  A.  Geikie,  Scenery  of  Scotland,  2d  ed.,  pp.  172,  165. 


126    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

the  mountain  sides,  and  spread  themselves 
downward,  often  with  a  moderate  and  quite 
uniform  slope,  along  the  entire  length  of  the 
ranges,  furnishing  ample  evidence  that  the 
precipitation  was  once  much  more  copious 
than  it  is  at  the  present  time. 

The  various  forms  which  are  the  result  of 
t!ie  weathering  of  the  rocks  under  the  influence 
of  atmospheric  agencies,  and  which  are  some- 
times quite  remarkable,  and  interesting  not 
only  from  the  geological  but  from  the  scenic 
point  of  view,  have  received  appropriate  names 
in  the  different  regions  where  they  are  most 
strikingly  displayed. 

There  are  numerous  "  Towers,"  "  Monu- 
ments," "Castles,"  and  ''Pinnacles,"  in  the 
Cordilleran  Region,  as  well  as  '"Tower"  and 
*•'  Castle  "  Peaks.  Sometimes  these  names  are 
rather  fancifully  given ;  but  often  the  resem- 
blance of  the  rock-mass  to  the  object  from 
which  it  is  named  is  most  striking.  Thus 
the  "  Pah-Ute  Monument "  on  the  summit  of 
the  Inyo  Range  is  an  isolated  columnar  mass, 
extremely  regular  in  form  and  of  grand  di- 
mensions (it  is  eighty-five  feet  high),  so  that 
it  is  visible  firom  far  and  wide. 

"  Tower  "  in  the  form  of  tor  (Lat.  turris) 
is  quite  a  common  word  in  England,  altliough 


MOUNTAINS,  PEAKS,  AND  SIERRAS.    1 2  7 

one  not  at  all  in  use  in  this  country.  It  means 
sometimes  simply  a  tower,  the  work  of  man's 
hand,  and  has  no  other  definition  in  Latham's 
Johnson  ;  but,  in  fact,  it  is  also  frequently  used 
to  designate  certain  curiously  shaped  masses 
which  have  been  left  as  the  result  of  the 
weathering  of  various  rocks,  but  especially  of 
the  granite  in  Devon  and  Cornwall.*  Some 
ot  these  weathered  masses  are  so  poised  that 
they  can  be  moved  or  made  to  rock  on  their 
foundations.  They  are  then  called  '^  rocking 
stones,"  or  ^'  logans,"  the  latter  name  being 
peculiar  to  England.  The  "  logan  "  situated 
in  Cornwall,  near  Castle  Treryn,  St.  Leven,  is 
seventeen  feet  in  length,  and  has  been  estimated 
to  weigh  about  sixty-five  tons.  "  Helmen 
Tor,  on  Dartmoor,  is  a  rugged  hill  composed 
of  blocks  of  granite,  several  of  which  '  rock ' 
with  ease."  t  Rocking-stones  in  the  United 
States  are  of  rather  rare  occurrence.  One  of 
marble,  near  Pittsfield,  Mass.,  is  of  very  large 
size,  being  twenty-six  feet  long,  and  estimated 
(by  the  present  writer)  to  weigh  about  200 
tons.  It  is  called  the  "  balanced-rock ; "  but 
is  no  longer  to  be  moved  by  the  hand,  although 

*  See  farther  on,  under  "  Moor." 
t  H.  B.  Woodward,  The  Geology  of  England  and  Wales, 
London,  1S76,  p.  411. 


128   TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

it  is  said,  on  good  authority,  that  it  could  be 
so  moved  a  few  years  ago. 

Certain  blocks  of  sandstone  and  conglom- 
erate which  are  strewn  over  the  surface  of  the 
ground  in  Dorsetshire  and  Wiltshire,  England, 
are  familiarly  known  as  gray-wethers.  They 
are  supposed  to  be  the  remains  of  strata  of 
Tertiary  age  which  once  covered  the  region 
where  these  gray-wethers  occur.  It  is  from 
these  blocks  that  Stonehenge  and  other  Dru- 
idical  circles  of  a  similar  kind  have  been  built ; 
hence  they  have  been  called  also  "  Druid- 
stones"  and  "Saracen's  stones"  or  ''Sarsens." 
The  name  "  gray- wether  "  is  supposed  to  have 
been  derived  from  the  resemblance  of  the 
objects  in  question  to  a  flock  of  sheep  seen 
in  the  distance. 


III.    VALLEYS,   GORGES,   AND 
CANONS. 

Valleys  connect  the  plains  with  the  moun- 
tains. We  can  speak  of  a  plain  without  nec- 
essarily thinking  of  a  mountain  as  its  boundary 
or  limit.  But  in  general,  when  the  word 
"  valley  "  is  used,  it  is  assumed  that  the  region 
spoken  of  lies  within  the  mountains  or  has 
mountains  adjacent  to  it.  There  is,  however, 
one  way  in  which  we  employ  the  word  with- 
out reference  to  any  particular  topographical 
form,  as  when  we  speak  of  the  valley  of  a 
river,  meaning  its  "  basin,"  or  the  entire  area 
drained  by  it  and  its  branches.  In  such  a 
case  the  usage  varies  very  much  according  to 
custom  and  the  size  of  the  stream  itself.  As 
ordinarily  used,  we  mean,  when  we  speak  of 
the  "  valley  "  of  any  river,  the  lower  and  more 
level  belt  adjacent  to  the  stream.  One  who 
lived  in  the  North  Park  near  the  borders  of 
Colorado  and  Wyoming,  at  an  elevation  of 
7,000  or  8,000  feet  above  the  sea,  and  sur- 
9 


rounded  by  high  mountains,  could  hardly  be 
said  to  be  living  in  the  Mississippi  Valley,  and 
yet  he  would  be  within  the  drainage  basin  of 
that  river,  since  that  branch  of  the  Platte  which 
rises  in  the  North  Park  is  an  affluent  of  the 
Mississippi. 

As  the  word  "  valley "  is  most  generally 
used,  it  means  a  depressed  area  between  two 
mountains  or  mountain  ranges.  Every  system 
of  mountains  is  made  up,  in  general,  of  high- 
lands with  inter\'ening  low  and  comparatively 
level  areas  in  which  the  drainage  from  the 
adjacent  slopes  is  collected,  and  which  widen 
out  as  we  recede  from  the  higher  regions,  and 
finally  merge  in  the  plain,  or  enter  the  ocean 
when  this  is  so  closely  adjacent  that  there  is 
no  room  for  a  plain  between  it  and  the  sea. 
*'  Valley  "  is  the  most  general  tenn  in  English 
for  these  areas,  and  it  is  applied  without  refer- 
ence to  size  or  altitude,  or  even  the  charac- 
ter of  the  vegetation. 

Valleys  are,  as  a  general  rule,  parallel  with 
the  subordinate  members  of  the  system  of 
ranges  within  which  they  lie.  Thus  the  Great 
Appalachian  Valley  runs  for  hundreds  of  miles, 
for  long  distances  varying  but  little  in  width  or 
general  character,  parallel  to  the  Blue  Ridge, 
a  very  persistent  member  of  the  Appalachian 


VALLEYS,  GORGES,  AND  CAStONS.     13 1 

System.  Very  wide  and  lofty  ranges,  like  the 
Alps,  have  two  or  more  systems  of  valleys, 
those  of  the  first  order  being  parallel  with  the 
main  range,  and  those  of  the  second  order 
approximately  at  right  angles  to  this,  and 
occupying  depressions  between  the  "  spurs  " 
of  the  central  range,  these  spurs  being  those 
elevated  portions  of  the  uplifted  mass  which 
have  most  successfully  resisted  the  action  of 
those  erosive  agencies  by  which  the  moun- 
tains are  being  slowly  but  surely  worn  away. 
The  word  "  valley  "  (Lat.  va/Z/s,  Ital.  va//afa, 
Fr.  Tallh,  Sp.  valle,  etc.)  is  used  almost 
exactly  in  the  same  way  in  which  it  is  employed 
in  English  by  the  people  whose  language  is 
directly  descended  from  the  Latin.  In  the 
Germanic  and  Scandinavian  tongues  the 
equivalent  is  "Thai"  (German)  and  "  dal" 
(Swedish),  which  words  are  closely  related  to 
our  "  dale."  Vale  is  simply  an  abbreviation 
of  "  valley."  It  is  a  poetical  rather  than  an 
every-day  word ;  and  both  "  valley "  and 
"  vale  "  are  used  in  various  phrases  in  which 
the  topographical  meaning  is  nearly  or  quite 
lost,  as  in  "vale  of  years  "  (Shakspeare),  and 
the  biblical  phrase  "  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death,"  in  both  of  which  the  gloom  of  a  deep 
valley  seems  to  be  indicated. 


132    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

As  long  as  we  limit  ourselves  to  those  sim- 
ple depressions  between  mountains  to  which 
the  words  "  valley  "  and  "  vale  "  are  most 
commonly  applied,  we  find  comparative  sim- 
plicity in  the  nomenclature ;  but  as  soon  as 
we  inquire  into  the  names  of  those  lower  areas 
which  cut  entirely  across  the  range,  or  lie  so 
as  to  be  within  the  elevated  mass,  or,  as  it 
were,  to  form  a  portion  of  it,  we  find  that 
although  these  areas  do  to  a  certain  extent 
come  within  the  definition  of  valleys,  they  are 
extremely  varied  in  form  and  character,  and 
that  there  is  a  corresponding  variety  and 
complexity  in  the  names  by  which  they  are 
designated. 

There  are  several  Spanish  words,  resembling 
in  meaning  those  which  have  just  been  cited, 
one  of  which  is  not  only  in  common  use  in 
the  Cordilleran  Region,  but  very  familiar  in 
all  parts  of  this  country,  and  it  has  even  been 
carried  from  America  to  England,  and  to  the 
Continent  of  Europe.  This  word  is  cafiou ; 
others  resembling  it  in  meaning  are  Canada 
and  cajon ;  but  the  two  latter  are  much  less 
familiarly  known  to  us  than  is  the  former. 
"  Canon  "  is  the  augmentative  of  cana,  a  reed, 
or  tube.  As  used  by  the  Spaniards  of  Spain, 
it  means  a  "  cannon  ; "  and  it  is  not  found  in 


VALLEYS,  GORGES,  AND  CANONS.     133 

any  SpaJiish  dictionary  with  the  signification 
which  it  has  in  this  country  —  namely,  *' a  val- 
ley, and  especially  a  somewhat  narrow  valley, 
with  steeply  sloping  sides ;  a  long,  deep  ravine 
or  gorge,  or  even  a  defile."  A  river  which  has 
been  flowing  through  an  open  valley  suddenly 
becomes  hemmed  in  between  lofty,  precipitous, 
or  even  perpendicular  walls  ;  in  the  language 
of  the  Cordilleran  Region  it  is  said  "to  caiion." 
But  even  valleys  which  are  rather  broad  and 
open  are  sometimes  called  "  canons."  The 
"  canons  par  excellence  are  those  of  the  Colo- 
rado Region ;  and  the  most  stupendous  of  all 
is  the  "  Grand  Canon,"  where  the  river  flows 
at  a  depth  of  5,000  feet  below  the  general 
level  of  the  country,  and  between  almost 
perpendicular  walls. 

Broad  and  open  valleys  are  called  in  Spain 
"  valles ;  "  when  they  become  narrower,  and 
their  sides  are  more  precipitous,  they  are 
known  as  "  canadas,"  and  not  as  "  canons," 
either  in  Spain  or  in  any  part  of  South  Amer- 
ica.* Even  in  Mexico  the  use  of  this  word 
with  the  topographical  meaning  so  familiar  to 
us  is  almost  entirely  unknown.  As  if  to  keep 
us  in  mind  that  there  is  such  a  word  as  "  ca- 

*  Barcia  defines  "  cafiada  "  as  "  el  espacio  que  hay  entre 
dos  mon tanas  d  alturas  poco  distantes  entre  sf." 


134    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

fiada,"  one  valley  in  California  bears  that  name 
—  the  "Canada  de  las  Uvas  ; "  but,  in  general, 
throughout  California  and  the  Cordilleran 
Region,  all  valleys  except  the  very  broad  ones, 
and  many  gorges  and  defiles  are  called  indis- 
criraininately  '^  caiions."  The  word  "  cajon  " 
means  something  intermediate  between  a 
"  canon  "  and  a  "  defile  "  or  "  pass,"  and  will 
be  noticed  farther  on. 

Very  few  ranges  of  mountains  preserve  a 
continuity  of  height  for  any  great  distance. 
Their  outlines,  as  seen  from  a  distance,  are 
"  serrated,"  *  elevated  crests,  ridges,  or  peaks 
alternating  with  depressions.  Some  ranges 
are  cut  very  deeply  down  by  these  depres- 
sions ;  in  others  the  difference  between  the 
most  elevated  and  the  most  depressed  portions 
of  the  range  is  small.  The  "  crest  height  "  of 
a  chain  of  mountains  is  indicated  by  a  line 
connecting  its  highest  peaks  ;  its  "  pass  height " 
by  one  drawn  so  as  to  touch  its  depressions ; 
and  ranges  very  generally  maintain  something 
like  the  same  ratio  of  crest  height  to  pass 
height  for  long  distances. 

*  Not  "  serried,"  as  some  writers  have  it ;  for  exam- 
ple, Hull  (in  Physical  Geography  and  Geology  of  Ireland, 
pp.  142  and  163),  who  speaks  of  "  serried  ridges  "  and  of 
*' rocky  and  serried  aspect."  "Serried"  means  " crowded 
together,"  from  Fr.  server. 


VALLEYS,  GORGES,  AND  CANONS.     135 

The  depressions  in  a  range  are  called  —  as 
we  see  —  passes,  since  by  their  aid  we  pass 
over  the  mountains.  "  Peaks,  Passes,  and 
Glaciers  "  is  the  title  of  the  first  series  of  vol- 
umes published  by  the  English  Alpine  Club. 
The  use  of  the  word  ''pass,"  however,  gener- 
ally implies  something  grand  and  elevated. 
The  Alps,  Himalaya,  and  the  Cordilleras  have 
their  "  passes ;  "  while  this  term  is  compara- 
tively little  used  in  the  Appalachians,  or  in  the 
mountains  of  England  and  Scotland.  In  the 
White  Mountains  of  New  England  the  passes 
are  occasionally  called  notches,  a  local  use  of 
the  word  peculiar  to  this  region  and  that  adja- 
cent to  it ;  for  example,  the  "  Crawford  Notch," 
the  "Dixville  Notch."  In  the  Catskills  the 
passes,  as  well  as  the  valleys  themselves,  are 
known  as  hollows.  In  Pennsylvania  and  far- 
ther south  they  are  called  gaps.  Those  which 
are  cut  down  deep  enough  to  allow  the  water 
to  pass  through  from  one  valley  to  another 
are  designated  as  "  water  gaps  ; "  those  which 
are  but  shallow  notches  on  the  edges  of  the 
long  straight  ridges  so  characteristic  of  the 
Appalachians  are  called  ''wind-gaps."  The 
"  Delaware  water-gap  "  is  a  famous  locality, 
where  the  river  of  that  name  breaks  through 
the  Kittatinny  Range. 


136    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE, 

Passes  in  the  French  Alps  are  called  "  cols  " 
(Lat.  colhwi,  neck),  and  this  word  is  fre- 
quently used  by  English  Alpinists.  Thus, 
Tyndall  says  :  "  Crossing  the  col,  we  descend 
along  the  opposite  slope  of  the  chain.  .  .  . 
If  the  valleys  on  both  sides  of  the  col  were 
produced  by  fissures,  what  prevents  the  fissure 
from  prolonging  itself  across  the  col?  .  .  . 
The  cols  are  simply  depressions,"  etc.,  —  all 
within  ten  lines.*  "  Neck,"  in  English,  as  a 
topographical  word,  means  a  narrow  isthmus 
connecting  two  distinct  areas  of  land,  and  is 
a  term  but  little  used  except  near  the  sea- 
shore. 

"Passe"  is  occasionally  used  in  French, 
and  "  paso  "  in  Spanish,  as  the  equivalent  of 
"  col "  and  "  pass  ;  "  but  in  the  French  Pyr- 
enees the  passes  are  much  more  generally 
termed  "  ports  "  (Lat.  po?'ta,  Fr.  porte,  Sp. 
Puerto,  door),  a  word  which  is  used  in  all 
these  languages  for  "  harbor  "  and  "  mountain 
pass,"  as  well  as  for  the  ordinary  door.  In 
the  Andes  "  paso  "  means  any  depression  in 
the  crest-line  of  the  chain  which  permits  a 
passage  across  it.  The  diminutive  of  "  puer- 
to  "  —  "portillo"  —  as  generally  used,  indi- 
cates a  "pass"  through  a  narrow  gorge  or 

*  Hours  of  Exercise  in  the  Alps,  London,  1871,  p.  236. 


VALLEYS,  GORGES,  AND  CANONS,    137 

canon  traversing  the  range.  In  the  Lake  Dis- 
trict of  England  a  "  pass  "  is  also  called  a 
door,  generally  spelled  in  this  case  dore  (M. 
E.  dore,  Sw.  dorr,  Ger.  Thor,  door).  The 
passes  thus  denominated  are  generally  narrow 
door-like  openings  between  walls  of  rock,  like 
the  Spanish  "portillos  :  "  thus,  Lowdore,  Der- 
wentwater;  Mickledore,  Scawfell. 

The  word  sty  (Dan.  stic,  a  ladder,  O.  E. 
sty,  a.  path,  Ger.  Steige,  a  ladder,  an  ascent) 
is  also  used  in  the  Lake  District  for  **  pass." 
The  pass  from  Borrowdale  to  Wastdale  is 
called  "  Sty  Head."  Catstycam,  often  written 
"  Catchedecam,"  Helvellyn  (Wild-cats'  ladder 
hill)  is  a  word  the  meaning  of  which  will  be 
easily  understood,  on  recalling  what  has  been 
said  about  the  word  "  cam  "  or  "  kamm."  * 

Hause,  or  "haws,"  is  another  word  used 
in  the  Lake  District  for  "pass,"  and  also  — 
like  some  other  words  with  a  similar  meaning 
in  other  languages  —  as  designating  a  ridge 
connecting  two  higher  points,  even  if  not  cut 
sufficiently  deep  to  serve  as  a  "  pass."  Oc- 
casionally a  narrow  gorge  is  also  called  a 
'' hause  "  or  "haws,"  as,  for  instance,  in  the 
name  Haws  Bridge,  Kendal.  This  word  is 
closely  allied  in  meaning  to  the  French  "col" 

*  See  ante,  p.  112. 


138    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

(Lat.  collum),  since  it  occurs  in  nearly  all  the 
northern  European  languages  in  the  form  of 
"hals,"  meaning  "  neck." 

Another  word  used  in  the  Lake  District 
with  the  meaning  of  "  pass,"  or  depression 
in  a  mountain  range,  is  s-wirl  (spelled  also 
''swirrel"),  as  seen  in  the  names  "Swirl 
Band,"  Helvellyn,  and  "Swirl  Edge,"  near 
Coniston.  This  word  is  spelled  by  the  older 
Scottish  poets  "  swyre  "  and  "  swyr,"  as  seen 
in  the  following  quotations  :  — 

"  The  soft  souch  [sigh]  of  the  swyr  and  soune  [sound]  of 
the  stremys." 

William  Dunbar  (1450-1520). 

"  Out  owre  the  swyre  swymmis  the  sops  of  the  mist." 
Gawin  Douglas  (1474-1522). 

Professor  Veitch  explains  the  last  line 
quoted  in  these  words :  "  Over  the  col  or 
neck  of  the  hill,  where  the  summit  dips  and 
rises  again  on  the  other  side,  swim  high  be- 
fore the  vision  the  wreaths  of  mist.  .  .  . 
*  Swyre  '  or  '  sware  '  is  the  characteristic  word 
of  the  Tweed  and  Yarrow  district  especially, 
for  the  dip  [depression]  on  the  summit  [ridge, 
crest]  of  the  hill."  *  Black's  Guide  defines 
the  word  "  swirl  "as  "a  place  on  the  hills 

*  The  Feeling  for  Nature  in  Scottish  Poetry,  Edin- 
burgh, 1887,  vol.  i.  p.  274. 


VALLEYS,  GORGES,  AND  CANONS.     139 

where  the  wind  or  snow  eddies :  "  such  a 
place  a  depression  in  the  ridge  would  neces- 
sarily be. 

Still  another  name  for  "  pass,"  used  to  some 
extent  in  the  Lake  District  and  the  Scottish 
Highlands,  is  slack,  which  is  defined  in  the 
glossary  to  Black's  "  Guide  to  the  Lakes  "  as 
a  place  '^  where  the  tension  of  the  surface  is 
slacke?ied,  the  consequence  being  a  depres- 
sion ;  a  hollow  generally."  Professor  Veitch, 
in  endeavoring  to  explain  why,  among  the 
older  Scottish  poets,  feelings  of  terror  and 
dread  would  naturally  take  precedence  of  the 
poetical,  and  for  long  dominate  over  it,  says  : 
*^  Moor,  hope,  and  slack  (hill-pass)  were  asso- 
ciated with  deeds  of  violence,  feud,  and  hostile 
inroad,  and  inspired  corresponding  feelings  of 
dread  and  repugnance." 

In  some  parts  of  the  French  Pyrenees, 
especially  near  Mont-Perdu,  the  deeply  cut 
passes  or  gorges  traversing  the  range  are  called 
"  breches "  (M.  E.  breche,  A.  S.  brece,  frag- 
ment, Eng.  breach,  fracture).  Thus,  Ramond 
says:  "La  breche  ou  conduit  le  vallon  de 
glace,  et'  qui  est  en  face  du  Mont-Perdu,  est 
ce  que  j'appelle  la  breche  de  Touque-rouye." 
The  famous  "  Breche  de  Roland "  is  that 
mountain  summit  in  the  Pyrenees  which  is 


140   TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

believed  to  have  been  split  in  two  by  a  blow 
from  the  sword  of  the  mighty  Roland. 

Besides  the  words  already  given  as  meaning 
a  mountain  pass,  there  are  several  others  of 
Spanish  origin  all  of  which  are  more  or  less  in 
use  in  Central  and  South  America.  Atra- 
vieso  (Lat.  transversus^  Fr.  travers,  traver- 
ser^ Sp.  atravesar,  to  cross,  to  traverse)  is  one 
of  these,  and  is  perhaps  the  most  widely  dis- 
tributed of  all  the  terms  having  this  significa- 
tion. Boquete  (Sp.  boca,  mouth)  is  another 
name  for  pass  heard  in  the  Chilian  Andes, 
and  perhaps  elsewhere.  Plagemann  defines 
it  as  "a  deeply  cut  gorge,  leading  directly 
across  a  mountain  chain."  CoUado,  often 
used  as  a  synonym  of  "colina,"  has  also 
sometimes,  according  to  Caballero,  a  meaning 
nearly  equivalent  to  that  of  "  pass."  * 

A  "  pass "  in  German  is  "  Joch,"  yoke, 
the  equivalent  of  Lat.  jugtim,  which  is  used 
for  the  summit  or  crest  of  a  mountain  as  well 
as  for  yoke.  There  is  somewhat  the  same 
confusion  in  English  between  "yoke"  and 
"mountain,"  since  we  find  that  in  the  Lake 
District  the  former  word  is  used  for  "  a  chain 
or  ridge  of  hills"  (Black's  Guide)  :  thus,  "the 

*  He  defines  "  coUado  "as  "  sitio  que  va  subiendo  en 
cuesta,  por  donde  facilita  su  subida  y  bajada." 


VALLEYS,   GORGES,  AND  CANONS.     14 1 

Yoke,"  Troutbeck.  The  Scottish  poet,  William 
Drummond  (i 585-1 649),  has  as  follows  :  — 

"  Fair  yokes  of  ermeline,  whose  colour  pass 
The  whitest  snows  on  aged  Grampius  face." 

The  summit  of  the  pass  is  called  the  divide, 
or  water-shed.  In  this  last  word  the  "  shed  " 
has  not  the  present  meaning,  but  an  obsoles- 
cent one  of  "part"  or  ''divide"  (Ger.  schei- 
den) .  Skeat  says  :  "  The  old  sense  '  to  part ' 
is  nearly  obsolete,  except  in  water-shed^  the 
ridge  which  parts  river-systems."  The  former 
meaning  of  this  word  is  illustrated  in  the 
following  stanza :  — 

"  O  perfite  light !  whilk  sched  away 
The  darkness  from  the  light, 
And  set  a  ruler  oure  the  day, 
Ane  other  oure  the  night." 

Alex.  Hume  (i  560-1 609). 

The  "water-shed  "  of  any  river  basin  limits  its 
"area  of  catchment,"  as  the  hydraulic  engi- 
neers call  it.  Portezuelo,  also  spelled  "  por- 
tachuelo,"  is  the  Spanish  for  "  divide ; "  and 
this  word  is  —  or  was,  a  few  years  ago  —  in 
current  use  among  English-speaking  people 
in  parts  of  the  Californian  Coast  Ranges. 

There  are  several  words  in  common  use 
in  various  parts  of  Great  Britain  as  designat- 
ing valleys,  of  which  we  know  little   in  this 


142    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

country  except  through  English  books,  and 
especially  English  and  Scottish  poetry,  where 
these  names  are  of  very  frequent  occurrence. 
Among  these  words  are  "  dale,"  ''  dell," 
"  dean,"  "  dene,"  and  "  den,"  differing  Htde 
from  each  other  in  meaning,  and  being  very 
nearly  the  equivalent  of  "  valley  "  or  "vale  " 
as  generally  used  in  this  country. 

Dale  (A.  S.  dcel,  M.  E.  dale^  Ice.  dalr^  Dan. 
and  Sw.  dal,  Ger.  Thai).  Of  this  word  Skeat 
says :  "  The  original  sense  was  ^  cleft '  or 
*  separation ; '  and  the  word  is  closely  con- 
nected with  the  verb  deal,  and  is  a  doublet 
of  the  substantive  deaL'^  There  seems  to  be 
no  difference  between  "  dale  "  and  *'  vale," 
so  far  as  meaning  is  concerned,  and  both  are 
words  much  affected  by  the  poets.  The  use 
of  "  dale  "  for  "  valley  "  is  very  common  in 
the  North  of  England.  In  Northern  York- 
shire the  valleys  are  called  both  "  dales  "  and 
"  gills." 

Dell  is  only  a  variant  of  "  dale,"  and  like 
that  is  a  favorite  word  with  the  poets.  Latham 
rather  prosaically  defines  it  as  "a  cavity  in 
the  earth,  wider  than  a  ditch,  and  narrower 
than  a  valley."  Here  follow  some  examples 
of  the  poetical  use  of  both  "  dell "  and 
"  dale  :  "  — 


VALLEYS,   GORGES,  AND  CANONS.     143 

"  High  over  hills,  and  low  adown  the  dale." 

Spenser,  Faerie  Queene. 

"  Anon  the  shore 
Recedes  into  a  fane-like  dell." 

T.  N.  Talfourd. 

"  Not  less  the  bee  would  range  her  cells, 
The  furzy  prickle  fire  the  dells, 
The  foxglove  cluster  dappled  bells." 

Tennyson^  The  Two  Voices. 

"  Would  I  again  were  with  you,  O  ye  dales 
Of  Tyne,  and  ye  most  ancient  woodlands  ! " 

Akenside. 

"  A  rocky  precipice,  a  waving  wood. 
Deep  winding  dell,  and  foaming  mountain  flood, 
Each  after  each,  with  coy  and  sweet  delay, 
Broke  on  his  sight." 

7.  A'.  Paulding. 

"  Broad  shadows  o'er  their  passage  fell ; 
Deeper  and  narrower  grew  the  dell." 

W.  Scoft,  Rokeby. 

"Dell"  as  used  on  the  Wisconsin  River  is 
a  corruption  of  the  French  word  "  dalle." 
Various  localities  in  the  Mississippi  Valley, 
and  as  far  west  as  the  Pacific,  were  long  ago 
called  by  the  French  explorers  and  fur-trappers 
"  dalles,"  the  best  known  of  the  places  thus 
designated  being  the  "  Dalles  of  the  Colum- 
bia," where  this  river  flows  over  broad  sheets 
of  basaltic  lava,  in  a  series  of  cascades. 
"  Dalle "  is  the  French  for  rock-surfaces  of 
this  kind,  and  nearly  the  equivalent  of  our 


144    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

word  "  flagging-stones,"  or  "  flags."  The 
localities  in  Wisconsin,  designated  as  the 
"  dalles  "  of  the  Ste.  Croix,  Wisconsin,  etc., 
are  similar  in  character  to  the  Dalles  of  the 
Columbia,  except  that  the  rock  is  sandstone 
and  not  basalt.  Along  the  Wisconsin  River, 
however,  near  the  Dalles  proper,  are  many 
little  side-ravines,  curiously  worn  out  by  water 
which  has  found  its  way  into  the  numerous 
fissures  or  joint-planes  by  which  the  sand- 
stone is  traversed,  and  widened  them  out  into 
a  variety  of  fantastic  and  picturesque  forms. 
It  is  to  these  clefts,  ravines,  or  gorges  that  the 
name  "  dalles  "  is  supposed,  by  the  English- 
speaking  residents  of  that  region,  to  have  been 
originally  applied ;  and  in  accordance  with  this 
idea  the  word  "  dalles  "  has  been  changed  to 
"  dells." 

"  Dale  "  occurs  frequently  in  the  North  of 
England  as  the  termination  of  a  proper  name  ; 
for  example,  Langdale,  Grisdale,  Borrowdale, 
Yewdale,  Kendal,  etc. 

"Dean,"  "dene,"  and  "den"  are  names 
given  to  valleys  in  various  parts  of  England, 
although  by  no  means  in  as  common  use  as 
are  "  dale  "  and  "  dell."  Dene  and  "  dean  " 
(M.  E.  de?ie,  A.  S.  deftu,  a  valley)  are  not  to  be 
found,  as  topographical  words,  in  the  English 


VALLEYS,  GORGES,  AND  CANONS.     145 

dictionaries ;  and  den  is  defined  in  Latham's 
Johnson  only  as  "  a  cave,  cave  of  a  wild 
beast ;  "  but  both  "  dean  "  and  "  den  "  are  in 
use  in  Northwestern  Yorkshire  as  synonyms 
of  "valley"  or  "dale,"  and  they  also  occur 
forming  a  part  of  a  large  number  of  proper 
names ;  for  instance,  Mickleden,  Tenterden, 
Rottingdean.  Wordsworth  defines  "  dean  "  or 
"  den  "  as  being  "  in  many  parts  of  England 
a  name  for  a  valley." 

"  And  sweet  are  the  woods  and  the  vales  of  Dene." 

W.  C.  Beimett. 

"  Among  thy  groves,  sweet  Taunton  Dene," 

Gerald  Griffin. 

The  word  "  den  "is  of  not  infrequent  oc- 
currence in  Scottish  poetry ;  for  example  — 

"  And  long  and  deep  shall  be  my  sleep 
In  the  dowie  dens  0'  Yarrow." 

Henry  S.  RiddelL 

«  We  '11  sing  auld  Coila's  plains  an'  fells, 
Her  moors  red-brown  wi'  heather  bells, 
Her  banks  and  braes,  her  dens  an'  dells, 

Where  glorious  Wallace 
Aft  bure  the  gree,  as  story  tells, 
Frae  Suthron  billies." 

Burns. 

"  Dingle  "  and   "  dimble  "  are  words  not 
at  all  in  use  in  this  country,  but   we   meet 
with  them  occasionally  in    English    books. 
10 


146    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

They  are  both  variants  of  "  dimple,"  which 
latter  word  is  perfectly  familiar  to  us  as  mean- 
ing a  "  hollow  "  or  "  depression,"  but  not  a 
topographical  one.  Dingle  is  defined  by 
Latham  as  "  a  hollow  between  hills,  a  dale ;  " 
and  by  Stormonth  as  ''a  narrow  valley,  a 
glen."  These  words  were  formerly  more  in 
use  than  they  are  at  the  present  time,  and 
their  meaning  will  be  made  apparent  by  the 
following  quotations  :  — 

"  Within  a  gloomie  dimble  shee  doth  dwell 
Down  in  a  pit  oregrown  with  brakes  and  briars." 
B.  J  on  son,  Sad  Shepherd, 

"  In  dingles  deep  and  mountains  hoar." 

Drayton,  Muse^s  Elysium, 

"  I  know  each  lane,  and  every  alley  green, 
Dingle,  or  bushy  dell,  of  this  wild  wood, 
And  every  bosky  bourn  from  side  to  side, 
My  daily  walks  and  ancient  neighbourhood." 

Milton,  Comus, 

"  Yet  live  there  still  who  can  remember  well 
How,  when  a  mountain  chief  his  bugle  blew, 
Both  field  and  forest,  dingle,  cliff,  and  dell, 
And  solitary  heath  the  signal  knew." 

Scoit,  Lady  of  the  Lake. 

Gill  (spelled  also  "  ghyll ")  is  a  word  limited 
in  use  to  the  North  of  England.  It  is  a  word 
of  Scandinavian  origin  (Ice.  gil,  a  deep,  nar- 
row glen,  with  a  stream  at  the  bottom ;  geil, 
a  ravine).      In  Northern  Yorkshire  "  dale  " 


VALLEYS,  GORGES,  AND  CANONS.     147 

and  "gill"  seem  to  be  synonymous.  In  the 
Lake  District  a  "  gill  "  is  a  narrow  ravine  with  a 
rapid  stream  running  through  it :  as,  Dungeon 
Gill,  Langdale  ;  Stock  Gill,  Ambleside  ;  etc. 

Glen  is  a  word  of  Celtic  origin  (Cor.  glyn, 
Gael.  glean?t),  and  is  defined  as  meaning 
"valley,"  "vale,"  or  "dale."  It  is  a  word 
much  in  vogue  with  the  poets,  and  especially 
with  Scott,  on  almost  every  page  of  whose 
poems  it  may  be  found.  Here  follow  some 
examples  of  its  use :  — 

"  Rough  glens  and  sudden  waterfalls." 

T.  Warton. 

"Can  silent  glens  have  charms  for  thee?  " 

Bishop  Percy. 

"  The  summery  vapor  floats  athwart  the  glen." 

TennysoTi. 
"  The  buried  river  rose  once  more, 
And  foamed  along  the  gravelly  glen." 

T.  W.  Parsons. 

In  this  country  the  word  "glen"  is  not 
much  used  except  by  the  poets.  A  locality 
near  Greenfield,  Mass.,  which  before  it  had 
been  spoiled  by  the  hand  of  man  was  a  charm- 
ing little  ravine,  through  which  ran  a  stream 
forming  various  little  cascades,  was  formerly  — 
and  perhaps  still  is  —  known  as  "  Leyden 
Glen."  "  Watkins  Glen  "  at  the  head  of  Sen- 
eca Lake,  N.  Y.,  is  another  well-known  local- 


148   TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

ity,  somewhat  similar  to  Leyden  Glen,  but  on 
a  larger  scale,  and  more  attractive, 

"  With  its  long  chain  of  headlong  cataracts, 
And  pools  and  windings  ! " 

A.  B.  Street. 

The  "  Glen  "  of  the  White  Mountains  is  a 
broad  valley,  in  no  respect  resembling  either 
Leyden  or  Watkins  Glen,  extending  along 
the  lower  slope  of  the  Carter  Range,  and 
having  on  its  western  side,  in  close  proximity, 
the  group  of  five  peaks  of  which  Mount 
Washington  is  the  centre. 

A  natural  transition  leads  us  from  such 
words  as  "valley,"  "dale,"  and  "glen,"  in 
which  —  as  these  terms  are  chiefly  used  — 
softness  of  outUne,  beauty,  and  repose  are 
the  characteristic  features,  to  other  designa- 
tions which  are  associated  with  scenery  having 
a  character  of  roughness  and  grandeur.  The 
words  "  ravine,"  "  gorge,"  and  "  defile  "  are 
those  best  known  and  in  most  common  use 
among  English-speaking  people,  as  names  of 
narrow  valleys  with  precipitous  sides. 

Defile  is  derived  from  the  Latin  filunty  a 
thread  or  hne  —  as  in  "  file  of  men,"  "  single 
file,"  etc.  A  "  defile  "  is  a  narrow  passage 
through  which  one  "  threads  "  his  way.  This 
name  is  most  properly  given  to  passes  which 


VALLEYS,  GORGES,   AND  CANONS.    149 

are  of  considerable  length,  and  enclosed  be- 
tween high  precipitous  walls.  Such  defiles 
sometimes  form  the  approach  to  what  is  prop- 
erly the  "  mountain  pass,"  or  depression  in 
the  crest  of  the  range.  There  are  grand 
"  defiles  "  in  the  Afghanistan  passes. 

Ravine  and  gorge  are  terms  very  closely 
resembling  each  other  in  meaning.  Both  are 
from  the  Latin,  and  both  are  used  by  the 
French  very  much  as  we  use  them.  "  Ravine  " 
is  from  the  Latin  rapio^  ruhia  (Ital.  rovina, 
Eng.  rapine,  ruin,  ravine)  ;  and  it  means  ori- 
ginally "rapidity,"  then  "rapidity  of  a  tor- 
rent," then  "damage  or  ruin  thus  caused," 
and  now,  more  commonly,  "the  depression 
scooped  out  by  the  ruinous  (ravenous,  de- 
vouring) element."  As  used  at  the  present 
time,  a  "  ravine  "  is  something  less  precipitous 
and  important  as  a  topographical  feature  than 
a  "  defile,"  and  not  so  grand  as  a  "  gorge." 

Gorge  is  the  French  gorge,  throat  (Lat. 
gtirges,  an  abyss,  gulf,  or  whirlpool,  and  also 
stream,  or  water  in  general,  or  even  the  sea). 
In  English  the  word  is  not  in  common  use 
with  the  meaning  of  "  throat,"  although  not 
infrequently  employed  as  a  verb,  "  to  be 
gorged,"  said  especially  of  animals  who  have 
swallowed  an  inordinate  amount  of  food,  and 


150    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

also  used  in  combination,  as  in  the  word  "  dis- 
gorge."    Shakspeare  has  :  — 

"  How  abhorred  in  my  imagination  it  is !  my  gorge  rises 
at  it."  Hamlet,  v.  i. 

"  How  he  hath  drunk,  he  cracks  his  gorge,  his  sides." 

Winter'' s  Tale,  ii.  4. 

As  most  generally  used  in  English,  the  word 
"gorge"  means  a  narrow  passage,  with  preci- 
pitous, rocky  sides,  enclosed  among  the  moun- 
tains. A  "  ravine  "  need  not  be  enclosed  by 
rocks ;  a  "gorge  "  usually  is  so  enclosed ;  and 
this  word  would  hardly  be  applied  to  a  mere 
depression  in  the  soil,  as  "  ravine  "  might  be. 
The  poets  use  the  term  "  gorge  "  somewhat 
less  freely  than  they  do  "  dale,"  "  glen," 
"  vale,"  and  "  valley."     Talfourd  has  :  -— 

"...  to  which  a  gorge 
Sinking  within  the  valley's  deepening  green 
Invites  to  grassy  path." 

And  Tennyson :  — 

"...  dark  tall  pines,  that  plumed  the  craggy  ledge 
High  over  the  blue  gorge." 

The  writer  cannot  recall  a  single  well-known 
locality,  either  in  England  or  in  the  United 
States,  specially  designated  as  "  a  gorge,"  either 
with  or  without  an  addition  in  the  way  of  a 
geographical  or  qualifying  epithet.    The  deep 


VALLEYS,   GORGES,  AND  CANONS.    15 1 

ravine  hollowed  out  by  the  Niagara  River  be- 
low the  falls  is  sometimes  called  the  ''  gorge." 
Lyell,  in  describing  the  falls,  speaks  of  it  as  a 
"chasm,"  "ravine,"  and  "gorge,"  using  all 
three  words  within  the  space  of  nine  lines.* 

The  Spanish  equivalents  of  "  ravine," 
"  gorge,"  and  "  caiion  "  —  as  the  latter  word 
is  used  in  this  country  —  are  "  barranco," 
"  quebrada,"  and  "  garganta."  There  is  more 
or  less  uncertainty  in  the  use  of  these  Spanish 
words  by  various  authors,  as  has  been  shown 
to  be  the  case  with  the  corresponding  terms 
adopted  by  English-speaking  people.  This 
is  the  case,  to  a  certain  extent,  in  Spain  itself; 
but  the  want  of  agreement  in  regard  to  these, 
as  well  as  other  topographical  designations  of 
a  similar  kind,  between  authors  writing  in 
Spanish  in  the  various  Central  and  South 
American  States,  is  quite  remarkable. 

Barranco  (written  also  "  barranca  ")  seems 
to  be  the  most  generally  adopted  word  in  Spain 
itself  for  "  ravine  "  or  "  gorge."  j  It  is  a  word 
of  Basque  origin  {barruaiijo,  to  touch  bottom, 
or  fall  to  the  bottom) .     A  barrancal  is  a  re- 

*  Principles  of  Geology,  nth  ed.,  London,  1872,  vol.  i. 

P-355- 

t  Barcia  defines  this  word  as  "  la  quiebra  profunda  que 
hacen  en  la  tierra  las  corrientes  de  agua." 


152    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

gion  of  "  barrancos,"  an  area  deeply  furrowed 
by  gorges,  a  very  "  broken  "  country. 

Quebrada  (Sp.  quebrar^  to  break)  seems  to 
be  the  exact  equivalent  of  "  barranco."  It 
literally  means  a  "  break  ;  "  and  the  adjective 
form  "  quebrado  "  corresponds  to  our  word 
"broken"  as  applied  topographically,  except 
that  it  seems  to  convey  the  idea  of  a  still 
rougher  country  than  that  simple  word  would 
generally  be  intended  to  indicate.  We  should 
describe  a  "  quebrado  "  region  as  one  "  cut-up  " 
by  deep  ravines  or  canons.  "  Quiebra  "  is 
simply  a  variant  of  "  quebrada."  Raimondi 
uses  the  last-named  word  almost  exclusively 
to  designate  every  possible  form  of  ravine  or 
gorge  occurring  in  the  Peruvian  Andes. 

Garganta  (the  throat,  the  gorge)  seems,  as 
a  topographical  designation,  to  be  the  exact 
equivalent  of  "quebrada"  and  of  the  French 
and  English  "gorge."  Pissis  employs  it  con- 
stantly in  the  topographical  description  of 
Chili,  intended  as  an  explanation  of  his  great 
map  of  that  country.  While  "garganta"  oc- 
curs on  almost  every  page  of  that  description, 
the  words  "  barranco  "  and  "  quebrada  "  are 
rarely,  if  ever,  found  in  it. 

C^cova  is  another  Spanish  name  for 
"gorge,"  and  is  apparently  nearly  the  equiva- 


VALLEYS,    GORGES,   AND  CANONS.    153 

lent  of  "  barranco  "  or  "  garganta."  It  is  de- 
rived from  the  Latin  coticavus.  "  Carcovo  " 
and  "  carcabucho  "  are  other  forms  in  which 
this  word  appears  in  various  works  on  the 
geology  of  Spain ;  the  latter  is  a  form  pecu- 
liar to  a  certain  district  in  the  Province  of 
Madrid.* 

Cajon,  as  already  mentioned,  means  "  de- 
file," "gorge,"  or  "canon"  (as  the  Americans 
use  this  latter  word),  and  especially  a  defile 
leading  up  to  a  mountain  pass;  hence  also 
the  pass  itself.  It  is  the  augmentative  of  caja, 
box.  Rivers  are  sometimes  said  to  be  "  enca- 
jonados,"  or  "  boxed  in,"  as  we  might  say  in 
English,  when  they  occupy  a  narrow  valley 
enclosed  between  high,  precipitous  walls  ;  or, 
as  is  frequently  said  in  the  Cordilleran  Region, 
when  they  "  canon."  The  idea  of  "  boxing 
in  "  a  stream  is  one  not  unfamiliar  to  people 
living  along  the  eastern  base  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  since  we  there  occasionally  hear  of 
"  box  canons  "  —  some  narrow  defiles  with  pre- 
cipitous walls,  between  which  a  stream  mean- 
ders, being  thus  denominated.    There  is  also  a 

*  "  Batres  con  sus  carcabuchos  (que  asi  llama  en  quella 
comarca  i.  los  cdrcavos  6  barrancos  de  que  se  halla  ro- 
deado)."  (De  Prado,  Descripcion  ffsica  y  geoldgica  de  la 
Provincia  de  Madiid.) 


154    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

well-known  pass  in  Southern  California  called 
the  "  Cajon/'  or  "  Cajon  Pass." 

Gully  is  a  word  in  general  use  in  England 
and  in  the  United  States,  with  essentially  the 
same  meaning  in  both  countries.  A  "gully" 
is  a  very  small  ravine.  A  hollow  or  channel 
worn  in  soft  earth,  gravel,  or  sand  by  a  heavy 
rain-fall  would  be  called  a  "gully;"  but  a 
similar  one  on  a  larger  scale,  worn  by  a  per- 
manent stream,  would  not  —  as  this  word  is 
now  used — be  thus  designated.  "Gully" 
appears  to  be  the  same  word  as  "  gullet " 
(Lat.  gula,  Fr.  goiilct),  meaning  throat,  neck 
of  a  bottle  or  of  any  other  long-necked  arti- 
cle of  a  similar  kind,  and  hence  water-course, 
which  was  also  formerly  its  meaning  in  Eng- 
hsh.  At  present  "  gullet  "  is  used  exclusively 
to  designate  the  throat,  and  "  gully  "  as  a 
topographical  word,  with  the  meaning  given 
above.  In  the  first  published  attempt  at 
a  description  of  the  White  Mountains,  what 
we  now  call  "ravines"  are  spoken  of  as 
"gullies."* 

The  word  gulch  is  one  in  common  use  in 
the  Cordilleran  Region,  with  almost  exactly 
the  same  meaning  as  "  gully  "  in  the  Eastern 
States.     The  smaller  ravines  worn  by  water 

*  Josselyn,  New  England's  Rarities,  London,  1672,  p.  3. 


VALLEYS,   GORGES,  AND   CANONS.    155 

running  down  the  steep  slopes  of  the  river 
canons,  and  dry  during  most  of  the  year,  are 
familiarly  known  to  the  mmers  as  "gulches," 
and  a  large  proportion  of  the  gold  obtained 
in  the  early  days  of  California  was  won  by 
washing  the  material  scraped  out  of  the  bot- 
toms of  these  "  gulches  "  with  the  aid  of  the 
knife  or  some  other  equally  simple  tool. 
"  Gulch  "  is  a  good  English  word,  meaning, 
according  to  Wedgwood,  "  a  gully  or  swallow 
in  a  river,"  and  closely  aUied  to  "gulp,"  to 
swallow  in  a  hurry,  especially  a  liquid,  and 
nearly  the  same  as  "bolt,"  a  word  only  used, 
however,  with  reference  to  solid  food. 

Chasm  has  come  down  to  us  from  the 
Greek,  little  altered  in  sound  or  meaning. 
It  is  the  Greek  xao-/^a  (from  x'^^^^y  to  gape, 
yawn,  or  open  widely),  a  yawning  fissure,  or 
deep  precipitous  cavity  in  the  rocks  or  in  the 
earth  in  general,  and  used  with  this  meaning 
by  various  classic  authors,  or  just  as  we  use 
it  in  English.  So  rare  is  its  occurrence  in 
French  that  it  is  only  found  in  the  supple- 
ment to  Littre,  where  it  is  called  a  "neolo- 
gisme,"  and  the  first  use  of  it  in  that  lan- 
guage credited  to  Chateaubriand,  who  in  his 
"  M^moires  d'Outretombe  "  calls  the  gorge 
below  the  Falls  of  Niagara  a  "  chasme."    The 


156    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

word  is  not  found  in  Grimm's  Dictionary  in 
any  form.  It  is  occasionally  used  in  England, 
especially  in  poetry.  Thus  Wordsworth,  in 
writing  of  the  "  Devil's  Bridge,"  North  Wales, 
says  :  — 

"  There  I  seem  to  stand 
As  in  life's  mom ;  permitted  to  behold, 
From  the  dread  chasm,  woods  above  woods, 
In  pomp  that  fades  not ;  everlasting  snows ; 
And  skies  that  ne'er  relinquish  their  repose." 

The  word  "  chasm  "  has  obtained  a  firm 
hold  as  the  name  of  the  deep  gorge  of  the 
Au  Sable  River,  near  Keeseville,  N.  Y.,  which 
is  now  almost  exclusively  known  as  the  "  Au 
Sable  Chasm."  Some  of  the  more  prominent 
fissures  or  ravines  worn  by  the  waves  in  the 
rocky  cliffs  of  the  New  England  coast  are 
called  "chasms;"  others  are  designated  as 
"purgatories"  (see  that  word,  farther  on). 
"  Rafe's  Chasm  "  near  Gloucester,  Mass.,  is 
a  much  visited  locality,  not  differing  essentially 
from  the  Newport  "Purgatory." 

Gulf  is  a  word  which  is  variously  applied 
in  topography,  and  comes  from  the  Greek 
Kokiro^i^  Kok^o%,  the  exact  equivalent  of  the 
Latin  sinus,  meaning  the  bosom,  or  a  bosom- 
like fold  in  a  garment,  any  bosom-like  hollow 
or  indentation  in  the  sea-coast,  and  also  (but 
more  rarely)   a  depression  or  hollow  in  the 


VALLEYS,    GORGES,  AND   CANONS.    157 

land,  a  valley  or  vale.  The  Latin  word  sinus 
is  also  used  widi  all  these  meanings,  excepting 
perhaps  the  last.  KoAttos  has  taken  two  forms 
in  French —  "  golfe,"  and  "gouffre."  The 
former  is  almost  exclusively  used  as  in  English 
to  designate  a  deep  indentation  in  the  sea- 
coast.  "Gouffre  "  is  more  like  our  "abyss  " 
(Gr.  alSva-a-os,  bottomless,  unfathomable),  and, 
like  that,  a  favorite  with  poets,  orators,  and 
others  who  delight  in  the  use  of  resounding 
words  of  rather  vague  meaning.  Any  locality 
in  regard  to  which  little  or  nothing  is  known, 
but  which  is  believed  to  be  a  place  of  horror, 
filled  with  fire  or  water,  deep,  dark,  and 
awful,  may  be  called  in  French  a  "gouffre," 
or  in  English  an  "abyss,"  or  "abysm,"  as 
Shakspeare  has  it ;  thus,  from  various  French 
authors,  "  gouffres  eternels,"  "gouffre  infini 
du  neant,"  "  gouffres  du  trepas,"  etc.  —  local- 
ities the  precise  situation  or  topographical 
character  of  which  it  would  be  hard  to  define. 
Quite  similar  to  this  is  the  use,  in  English,  of 
the  words  "gulf"  and  "abyss;"  thus,  "gulf 
of  torments,"  "abysm  of  time,"  "abysm  of 
hell,"  etc.  As  a  topographical  designation, 
on  land,  the  word  "gulf"  is  occasionally  used 
in  this  country.  The  long,  narrow,  but  deep 
excavations  worn  by  the  streams  in  Northern 


158    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

New  York,  west  of  the  Adirondacks,  are  lo- 
cally known  as  "  gulfs  ;  "  thus,  the  "  Gulf  of 
Loram,"  the  "  Gulf  of  Rodman,"  etc.  In  the 
White  Mountains  this  word  is  also  in  use, 
to  a  limited  extent,  as  the  equivalent  of  a 
deep,  precipitous  ravine  ;  for  example,  Oakes's 
Gulf,  on  the  east  side  of  Mount  Monroe.  The 
"  purgatory  "  at  Great  Barrington,  Mass.,  is 
now  sometimes  called  the  "  ice-gulf."  A 
similar  topographical  use  of  this  word,  as 
designating  a  feature  of  the  land,  is  seen  in 
the  following  quotation  from  James  Beattie  : 

"  Fancy  a  thousand  wondrous  forms  descries. 
More  wildly  great  than  ever  pencil  drew  — 
Rocks,  torrents,  gulfs,  and  shapes  of  giant  size, 
And  glittering  cliffs  on  cliffs,  and  fiery  ramparts  rise." 

Flume,  a  word  which  was  once  in  use  in 
England  as  the  equivalent  of  "  river  "  (Lat. 
fiume?i,  Jlitere^  to  flow),  dropped  out  of  the 
language,  as  spoken  in  that  country,  and  is 
not  to  be  found  in  any  edition  of  Johnson. 
It  is,  however,  a  well-known  word  in  the 
United  States,  where  it  means,  as  ordinarily 
used,  an  artificial  channel  of  boards  in  which 
water  is  carried  for  any  purpose,  but  especially 
for  turning  a  water-wheel;  in  English,  a 
"  mill-race."  A  "  flume  "  in  California,  and 
on  the  Pacific  Coast  generally,  is  a  structure 


VALLEYS,   GORGES,  AND  CANONS.    159 

of  boards  by  the  aid  of  which  the  water  of 
any  stream  is  diverted  from  its  channel  for  the 
purpose  of  washing  the  sand  and  gravel  in 
the  bed  thus  left  dry.*  The  wooden  aque- 
ducts in  which  the  water  of  the  "ditches" 
(small  canals  built  to  convey  water  from  the 
mountains  for  mining  purposes)  is  conveyed 
across  valleys  or  ravines,  are  called  "  flumes.'* 
They  were  found  very  useful  in  the  "  early 
days  "  of  California  for  hanging  up  criminals 
convicted  in  Judge  Lynch's  court.  Hence 
the  phrase  "  gone  up  the  flume,"  a  euphuism 
extended  so  as  to  designate  one  who  has 
come  to  grief  in  any  way  —  hanging  included. 
"  Flume  "  with  a  topographical  meaning  is 
also  a  familiar  word  in  this  country.  It  is 
chiefly  used  in  the  White  Mountain  region, 
where  it  is  the  name  of  several  deep,  narrow 
ravines  or  gorges,  with  nearly  perpendicular 
walls,  through  which  runs  a  stream  of  water 
forming  a  series  of  cascades.  By  far  the  best- 
known  locality  bearing  this  name  is  that  situ- 
ated on  a  branch  of  the  Pemigewasset  River, 
in  the  Franconia  Notch,  in  which  a  huge 
bowlder  formerly  hung  suspended  high  above 
the  stream ;  but  which  was  swept  away  by  the 
rush  of  water  through  the  gorge  resulting  from 
*  This  operation  is  called  "fluming"  the  river. 


l6o   TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

a  "cloud-burst"  which  took  place  on  the 
mountains  above,  June  20,  1883.  The  "  New- 
Flume,"  near  Franconia,  is  another  locality 
of  very  similar  character. 

A  word  which  has  been  curiously  diverted 
from  its  original  theological  meaning  into  a 
topographical  one  is  purgatory.  Along  the 
coast  of  New  England,  and  in  the  interior, 
narrow  ravines  with  nearly  perpendicular  walls 
are  called  '' purgatories."  The  origin  of  the 
name  is  easily  understood.  Purgatory  (Lat. 
puf'gare,  purgatio)  is  supposed  to  be  a  place 
not  easily  gotten  through,  and  not  traversed 
with  comfort  by  those  who  do  succeed  in 
doing  this.  The  topographical "  purgatories  " 
are  more  or  less  blocked  up  by  huge  angular 
rocks  which  have  fallen  from  above,  and  hence 
a  passage  through  them  is  no  easy  matter. 
The  best-known  localities  bearing  the  name 
of  "  purgatories "  are  those  at  Sutton  and 
Great  Barrington,  Mass.,  and  there  is  one  on 
the  sea-shore  at  Newport,  R.  I.  The  Sutton 
Purgatory  is  three  or  four  hundred  feet 
long,  about  fifty  feet  wide,  and  from  fifty  to 
seventy  high,  with  nearly  vertical  walls  of 
gneiss,  the  bottom  being  without  running 
water,  and  covered  with  large,  angular  masses 
of  rock.     The  Great  Barrington  Purgatory  is 


VALLEYS,    GORGES,   AND   CANONS.    i6l 

almost  a  fac-simile  of  that  at  Sutton,  except 
that  there  are  more  trees  and  undergrowth  in 
the  latter  than  in  the  former.  There  is  also 
a  "  purgatory  "  in  the  Rocky  Mountains,  this 
name  being  given  to  a  gorge,  defile,  or  canon, 
traversed  by  one  of  the  branches  of  the  Ar- 
kansas (Purgatory  River).  This  "purgatory" 
is  on  a  grand  scale,  it  being  more  than  fifty 
miles  long,  and  its  walls  from  eight  hundred  to 
a  thousand  feet  high.*   There  are  also  at  least 

*  Colonel  Dodge  thinks  that  this  river  was  called 
Purgatory  River  because  it  had  been  previously  named 
"  Rio  de  las  Animas  Perdidas  "  by  the  Spaniards,  "  purga- 
tory" being,  as  he  thinks,  the  translation  of  "animas  per- 
didas "  (lost  souls).  This  name  is  said  to  have  been  given 
in  consequence  of  the  loss  (in  what  manner  is  not  stated) 
of  an  entire  Spanish  regiment  in  the  caiion.  Evidence  of 
the  truth  of  this  supposed  calamity  the  present  writer  has 
not  been  able  to  find.  WT^en  we  consider  how  completely 
this  locality  agrees  (topographically)  with  those  which  have 
been  thus  designated  in  various  other  parts  of  the  country  — 
except  that  it  is  on  a  grander  scale  than  the  others  —  the 
explanation  of  the  origin  of  the  name  given  by  Colonel 
Dodge  seems  hardly  admissible.  Emory  and  Abert,  U.  S. 
officers,  the  earliest  scientific  explorers  of  this  region,  call 
this  river  and  caiion  "Purgatory  River  "  and  "  Rio  Purga- 
torio."  Colonel  Emory  adds  that  the  river  is  also  called 
"the  Picatoire,  a  corruption  of  Purgatoire."  Mr.  W.  A. 
Bell,  who  also  explored  this  region  m  connection  with  one 
of  the  Pacific  Railroad  sur\''eys,  says,  after  describing  the 
wonderful  effects  of  color  in  the  cafion  of  the  Purgatory  : 
"There  cannot  be  a  doubt  that,  coming  unexpectedly  upon 
this  marvellous  spectacle,  Purgatory  was  the  constant  and 
II 


1 62    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

two  localities  on  the  Scottish  coast  which  are 
designated  as  "purgatories" — one  on  the 
Orkneys,  and  one  on  the  Shetland  Islands.* 
Of  the  topographical  character  of  these 
localities  nothing  is  known  to  the  present 
writer. 

Close  to  the  Orkney  purgatory  is  a  place 
called  "  Hell ;  "  and  this  naturally  leads  to  the 
mention  of  the  fact  that  "  hell  "  and  "  devil  " 
play  "quite  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  topograph- 
ical nomenclature  of  this  country.  There  is 
on  the  State  Geological  map  of  Kentucky 
a  locality  called  "■  Hell  for  Certain,"  which 
closely  corresponds  with  a  Californian  name 
"  Hell  Itself,"  near  which  latter  place  is  one 
designated  as  "Nearly  Hell."  The  two  latter 
names  are  not  on  the  map,  and  the  present 
writer  supposes  them  to  have  been  given  for 
moral  reasons  ;  the  Kentucky  name  was  proba- 
bly connected  with  the  undesirable  physical 
character  of  the  locality,  as  is  certainly  the 
case  with  various  other  places  called  "  hells  " 

unvarying  idea  impressed  upon  the  imagination  of  the 
French  explorers  from  Louisiana  who  first  visited  this 
spot;  for  it  seemed  only  just  out  of  some  mighty  furnace," 
etc.  (New  Tracks  in  North  America,  London,  1870, 
p.  88.) 

*  J.  R.  Tudor,  The  Orkneys  and  Shetland :  their  Past 
and  Present  State,  London,  1883,  pp.  361,  473. 


VALLEYS,  GORGES,  AND  CANONS.     163 

in  the  Cordilleran  Region.  The  "  devil "  is 
also  largely  mixed  up  with  topography  all  over 
the  United  States,  as  well  as  in  Europe.  There 
is  hardly  any  kind  of  topographical  feature 
which  has  not  somewhere  the  devil's  name 
attached  to  it.  But  his  Satanic  Majesty  is 
especially  well  provided  with  "  pulpits  "  and 
"  slides  :  "  to  the  former  his  name  is  given 
apparently  on  theological  principles ;  to  the 
latter  as  a  practical  illustration  of  the  familiar 
phrase  "  Facilis  descensus  Averni." 

There  are  several  words  used  to  designate 
a  certain  peculiar  topographical  feature  seen 
in  various  mountain  regions.  The  most  easily 
defined  of  these  is  cove  (Lat.  cavus,  hollow). 
This  word  is  applied  topographically  both 
to  the  sea-coast  and  to  the  mountains.  A 
"cove,"  as  a  marine  term,  is  a  recess,  small 
bay,  or  hole  in  the  coast-line,  as  the  "  Cove 
of  Cork."  Small  indentations  in  the  coasts  of 
lakes  are  frequently  designated  as  "  coves  :  " 
there  are  many  such,  especially  on  our  Great 
Lakes.  A  "  cove  "  is  also  a  recess,  hollow,  or 
nook  among  the  mountains.  This  use  of  the 
word  is  common  among  the  foot-hills  of  the 
Blue  Ridge,  in  Virginia  :  it  is  not  at  all  infre- 
quent in  the  Lake  District  of  England  ; 
for  example.  Red  Cove,   Keppel  Cove,  etc. 


1 64    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

"  Cove  "  is  occasionally  used  by  the  poets,  as 
in  Wordsworth's  "  Excursion  "  — 

"  The  coves,  and  mountain  steeps  and  summits." 

Another  word  of  Celtic  origin,  familiar  in 
England,  but  rarely,  if  at  all,  employed  in 
this  country,  is  coom,  a  term  spelled  in  a 
variety  of  ways.  The  original  Welsh  is 
"  cwm  "  (pronounced  "  coom  "),  and  it  is  thus 
frequently  written  by  the  English.  Other 
spellings  are  "  coomb,"  "  combe,"  and 
"comb."*  A  "coom"  is  thus  defined  by 
Mackintosh,  in  writing  of  the  escarpments  of 
the  North  and  South  Downs :  "  In  most 
places  they  [the  escarpments]  are  indented 
by  bays  and  coves.  The  latter,  in  many,  if 
not  in  most  instances,  are  not  valleys,  but 
curvilinear  recesses,  bounded  all  round  by 
steep  slopes  —  the  innermost  part  of  the 
slope  being  often  the  steepest.  The  coves 
are  sometimes  so  geometrically  curvilinear  as 
to  suggest  the  idea  of  having  been  literally 
whirled  out  by  the  eddy  of  a  powerful  current. 
.  .  .  The  coves  or  cwms  (as  I  shall  hence- 

*  "Coom"  is  preferred  by  the  present  writer  as  the 
spelling  of  this  word,  because  it  seems  best  to  spell  as  prO' 
nounced  when  there  is  no  special  reason  to  the  contrary. 
"Cwm  "is  an  unpronounceable  combination  of  letters  to 
those  not  acquainted  with  Welsh. 


VALLEYS,  GORGES,  AND  CA.^ONS.     165 

forth  call  them)  are  not  confined  to  the  es- 
carpments." *  These  cooms  form  one  of  the 
most  characteristic  features  of  the  scenery  of 
a  great  part  of  North  Wales,  and  are  more  or 
less  common  in  other  parts  of  Great  Britain. 
In  Northern  England  "  coom  "  has  very  much 
the  same  meaning  that  it  has  farther  south. 
Black's  "  Picturesque  Guide  to  the  English 
Lakes  "  defines  this  word  as  ''  a  hollow  in  the 
side  of  a  hill."  As  an  example,  Gillercoom, 
Borrowdale,  may  be  mentioned.  As  the 
terms  are  used  in  the  Lake  District,  there 
seems  to  be  Httle,  if  any,  difference  between 
a  "  coom  "  and  a  "  cove." 

Corry  is  another  Celtic  word,  equivalent  in 
meaning  to  "  coom."  It  is  the  Gaelic  coire^ 
meaning  a  "caldron"  or  "large  kettle,"  a 
name  applied,  as  Ramsay  says,  "to  those 
great  cliffy  semicircular  hollows  or  cirques  in 
the  mountains  in  which  tarns  so  often  He."  f 
Kinahan  says  :  "In  connection  with  the  hills 
are  the  cooms  or  corries,  which  are  more  or 
less  rounded,  bowl-shaped  hollows  or  valleys 
enclosed,  on  all  sides  but  one,  by  steep  and 

*  Mackintosh,  Scenery  of  England  and  Wales,  London, 
1869,  p.  98. 

t  Physical  Geography  and  Geology  of  Great  Britain,  3d 
ed,,  London,  1872,  p.  285. 


1 66    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

in  some  cases  perpendicuLir  cliffs.  In  SW. 
Kerry  tlie  cooms  are  very  numerous,  and  of 
great  dimensions,  some  of  their  bounding 
cliffs  being  over  i,ooo  and  2,000  feet  high."* 
In  Wales  there  is  a  lake  on  Cader  Idris  called 
Llyn  C}Ti  ^^ronounced  cur?-}),  a  name  unin- 
telligible to  the  Welsh,  but  a  remnant  of  the 
Gaelic  (Ramsay).    Sir  Walter  Scott  has  it :  — 

"  Fleet  foot  on  the  correi, 
Sage  counsel  in  cumber, 
Reel  hand  hi  the  foray, 
How  sound  is  thy  slumber ! "  t 

Lady  of  the  Lake. 

Wordsworth  thus  describes  a  ''  corry "  in 
the  Cumbrian  Chain  :  — 

"  A  little  lowly  vale, 
A  lowly  vale,  and  yet  uplifted  high, 
Among  the  mountains ; 
Urn-like  it  was  in  shape,  deep  as  an  urn, 
With  rocks  encompassed,  save  that  to  tlie  south 
Was  one  small  opening,  where  a  heath-clad  ridge 
Supplied  a  boundary  less  abrupt  and  close.'" 

The  Excursion. 

"  The  word  "  coom,"  in  the  form  of 
"  combe "  and  "  come,"  is  widely  spread 
over  France  and  Switzerland.  In  Burgundy 
and   some   parts  of  the  IMorvan,  "combe" 

*  Kinahan,  Manual  of  the  Geology  of  Ireland,  Lon- 
don, 187S,  p.  309. 

t  In  the  note  to  the  above  it  is  added :  "  or  corri,  the 
hollow  side  of  the  hill,  where  game  usually  lies."' 


VALLEYS,  GORGES,  AND  CANONS.     167 

means  a  "valley,"  "gorge,"  "depression,"  or 
"  cove  "  in  the  mountains ;  hence,  "  level 
land,"  especially  such  as  is  used  for  pastur- 
age. We  find  in  the  environs  of  Autun  the 
name  "  Comberland "  as  the  designation  of 
a  small  estate  of  pasture-land,  the  origin 
being  evidently  analogous  to  that  of  the  Eng- 
lish "  Cumberland."  In  the  Nivemais  and 
in  Burgundy  a  large  number  of  places  bear 
the  name  of  "  come "  in  various  forms ;  for 
example,  Comeau,  Comaille,  Comagne.* 

In  the  Jura  the  longitudinal  valleys  are 
called  "combes."  They  are  depressions 
which  have  been  formed,  sometimes  by  ac- 
tual longitudinal  disruption  of  the  rocks,  but 
more  generally  by  denudation,  which  has 
acted  unequally  on  rocks  of  different  geolog- 
ical character.  Many  of  the  great  valleys 
of  the  Alps  are  of  this  t)^e ;  they  occur 
usually  along  the  line  of  junction  of  a  hard, 
crj'stalline  rock  with  one  which  is  soft  and 
stratified. 

The  early  appearance  of  the  word  "combe" 
in  Latin  (as  early  as  the  seventh  century)  and 
its  wide-spread  distribution  over  Europe  have 
led  to  considerable  discussion  as  to  its  etymo- 
logical relations.     Du  Cange  thinks  that  it  is 

*  Chambure,  Glossaire  du  Morvan. 


1 68    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

from  cymba  (boat),  in  allusion  to  the  boat- 
shape  of  some  valleys ;  Diez  inclines  to  de- 
rive it  from  Lat.  concava ;  Littr^  prefers  a 
Celtic  origin  for  the  word.  Skeat  says  :  "  The 
original  sense  was  probably  *  hollow ; '  cf. 
Gr.  Kua/o,  a  cavity."  The  Aryan  root  sug- 
gested is  ku,  to  contain,  to  be  hollow. 

While  the  longitudinal  depressions  in  the 
Jura  are  known  as  "  combes,"  the  deep, 
transverse  gorges  are  called  cluses.  These 
often  cut  the  ranges  vertically,  and  are  con- 
sidered to  have  resulted  from  the  occurrence 
of  great  fissures  or  "  faults  "  (as  geologists 
call  them)  by  which  the  rocks  have  been 
actually  "  rent  in  twain."  Hence  the  word 
"  cluse  "  has  been  rendered  into  English  as 
"valley  of  disruption."*  "Cluse,"  as  a  to- 
pographical designation,  is  not  in  use  in  Eng- 
land, although  we  have  many  words  derived 
from  the  Latin  claudo,  cludo^  from  which 
come  daiistim  and  clusum,  an  enclosed 
space.  The  Germans  have  this  word  in  the 
form  of  "  Clause,"  defined  in  Grimm  as 
"fauces  montium,"  jaws  of  the  mountains, 
and  most  commonly  used  to  designate  a 
mountain  pass  capable  of  being  defended 
against  military  attack. 

*  See  Ball's  Alpine  Guide. 


VALLEYS,   GORGES,  AND  CANONS,    169 

"Cleugh,"  "dough,"  and  "clove  "  are  all 
variants  of  the  same  word,  which  is  also  spelled 
in  various  other  ways,  —  for  example,  "clew," 
and  "  cleuch,"  in  some  older  works.  It  is  re- 
lated to  the  very  frequently  used  word  "  cliff." 
Skeat  says  of  "clough"  :  "An  English  form 
with  a  final  guttural,  corresponding  to  Icel. 
klojt,  a  rift  in  a  hill-side,  derived  from  Icel. 
kliufa^  to  cleave.  Similarly  clough  is  connected 
with  A.  S.  deofan,  to  cleave  ;  and  is  a  doublet 
of  Cleft."  The  word  "  cleugh  "  is  frequently 
heard  in  Southwestern  Yorkshire,  where  the 
rugged  glens  are  called  "  cleughs."  Professor 
Phillips  says  :  "  These  branches  [of  the  Cal- 
der]  frequently  descend  through  rude  and 
craggy  fissures,  to  which  the  name  of  *  clough,' 
replacing  Male,'  is  appHed."  *  Geikie  defines 
a  "  cleugh  "  as  "  a  still  narrower  [than  a  "  dale  " 
or  "  glen  "]  and  steeper-sided  valley,  chiefly  to 
be  found  in  the  higher  parts  of  the  uplands." 
He  further  adds  :  "  A  '  hope '  is  the  upper 
end  of  such  a  narrow  valley,  encircled  with 
smooth  green  slopes."  f  This  word  hope, 
nearly  the  equivalent  of  "coom"  and  "corry," 

*  The  Rivers,  Mountains,  and  Sea-Coast  of  Yorkshire, 
London,  1855,  p.  96. 

t  The  Scenery  of  Scotland,  2d  ed.,  London,  18S7,  p. 
303- 


lyo   TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

seems  limited  in  use  to  the  Southern  (Scot- 
tish) Uplands.  Clove  is  the  Dutch  word 
"kloof"  (cleft),  and  is  frequently  heard  in  the 
Catskills,  where  the  deep  and  wild  gorges  are 
called  by  that  name,  one  of  several  relics  of 
the  topographical  nomenclature  of  the  early 
Dutch  settlers  of  that  region. 

The  "  combes  "  of  the  Jura  sometimes  ter- 
minate in  amphitheatral  forms,  like  the  Welsh 
*'  cooms,"  but  on  a  still  grander  scale.  One 
of  the  finest  of  these  is  the  famous  "  Creux 
du  Vent/'  or  Hollow  of  the  Winds,  "  creux  " 
(cavity)  being  one  of  the  names  given  by 
French-speaking  people  to  these  peculiar 
topographical  forms. 

I'he  Pyrenees  exhibit  tHis  remarkable  scenic 
feature  on  a  grand  scale,  the  so-called  "Cirque 
de  Gavarnie  "  being  probably  the  most  strik- 
ing of  these  "cirques,"  or  " amphitheatres " 
as  they  are  also  called  in  French.  This  is  an 
"  amphitheatre  "  of  which  the  steps  are  of 
gigantic  size,  snow-covered,  and  overshadowed 
by  stupendous  mountain  summits.  Another 
local  name  for  an  amphitheatre  of  this  kind 
is  "  oule,"  from  the  Spanish  "  olla,"  a  pot  or 
kettle. 

For  the  same  reason  that  these  "  cirques  " 
are  sometimes  called  "  oules,"  the  Geological 


VALLEYS,   GORGES,  AND   CANONS.    171 

Survey  of  California,  while  exploring  the  South- 
ern High  Sierra,  gave  the  name  of  "  Kettle  " 
to  one  of  these  grand  amphitheatral  depres- 
sions, which  so  strikingly  resembled  a  ketUe 
in  form  that  it  was  impossible  to  refrain  from 
applying  that  name  to  it.  A  gigantic  kettle  it 
is,  however,  for  its  edges  are  from  1,100  to 
1,600  feet  above  its  bottom,  which  latter  is 
smooth  and  rounded  in  the  most  perfect  kettle 
fashion. 

The  so-called  "  creux "  of  the  Channel 
Islands  are  quite  different  in  character  and 
origin  from  those  of  the  Jura  Mountains.  They 
are  related  to  caverns,  blow-holes,  and  pur- 
gatories. For  instance,  the  so-called  Creux 
Mahie,  the  largest  cavern  in  Guernsey,  is  en- 
tered from  the  sea-shore,  near  Corbiere,  by  a 
narrow  opening,  nearly  closed  by  blocks  of 
rock ;  but  when  once  the  visitor  is  fairly  inside 
he  finds  himself  in  a  cave  200  feet  long,  from 
forty  to  fifty  feet  wide  and  about  the  same  in 
height.  These  *^  creux  "  are  due  to  the  com- 
bined action  of  the  ocean  and  of  atmospheric 
agencies.  The  soft  and  easily  decomposed  ma- 
terial, forming  veins  by  which  the  rock  is  tra- 
versed, is  worn  away  above,  at  the  general  level 
of  the  region,  by  the  action  of  the  rain,  and 
lower  down  by  that  of  the  waves.    Hence  there 


172    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

results  a  great  variety  of  more  or  less  opened 
fissures,  clefts,  and  caverns.  When  the  fis- 
sure is  entirely  open  from  the  general  level  of 
the  surface  to  the  edge  of  the  sea,  we  have  a 
"purgatory"  —  although  not  so  called  in  the 
Channel  Islands ;  when  there  is  communica- 
tion through  from  top  to  bottom,  but  cov- 
ered for  a  portion  of  the  distance,  the  result 
is  a  "  blow-hole ;  "  if  there  is  an  extensive 
widening  of  the  fissure,  as  is  the  case  in  the 
Creux  Mahie,  a  cave  is  the  result ;  but  these 
various  forms  are  all  locally  designated  as 
"  creux." 

"  Blow-hole  "  is  the  name  given  to  these 
partly  covered  fissures  on  the  west  coast  of 
Ireland  and  Scotland,  as  well  as  on  the  north 
side  of  Cornwall.  Sometimes,  in  heavy  gales 
of  wind,  the  sea  is  driven  into  these  holes  and 
forced  out  at  the  top  in  grand  masses  of  foam 
and  spray.  Hence  these  "blow-holes"  are 
also  called  "puffing-holes,"  and  "  bullers  "  or 
"boilers." 


IV.   PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND    SAVANNAS. 

The  nomenclature  of  mountains  and  parts 
of  mountains  depends  —  as  will  have  been 
seen  from  what  has  been  already  stated  — 
chiefly  on  for77i.  As  soon  as  we  begin  to 
consider  the  level,  or  approximately  level, 
portions  of  the  earth,  and  to  study  the  vari- 
ous names  by  which  these  are  known,  we  per- 
ceive that  the  character  of  the  vegetation  plays 
an  important  part  in  the  nomenclature.  A 
few  words  in  regard  to  this  may  therefore 
appropriately  precede  the  more  detailed 
enumeration  and  explanation  of  the  names 
belonging  to  this  division  of  our  general 
subject. 

The  surface  of  the  earth  is  very  unequally 
covered  with  vegetation,  and  this  vegetation 
is  of  a  very  different  character  in  different 
climates,  latitudes,  and  elevations.  In  gen- 
eral, warmth  and  moisture  are  favorable  to 
vegetable   growth,   and   for  this   reason   the 


174    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

tropical  regions  are  those  where  we  expect 
to  find  the  greatest  luxuriance  of  plant  life. 
The  extreme  northern  and  southern  land 
areas  are,  on  the  other  hand,  almost  or  quite 
destitute  of  vegetation,  because,  although 
moisture  may  abound,  the  mean  temperature 
is  too  low.  For  the  same  reason  we  find 
that  as  we  ascend  high  mountains  the  forests 
disappear;  then  the  grasses  and  herbaceous 
plants;  and  finally,  if  the  elevation  be  suffi- 
cient, we  come  to  rock,  either  bare  or  sparsely 
covered  with  the  lowest  forms  of  vegetable 
life,  while  still  higher  these  give  place  to 
eternal  snow  and  ice.  The  portions  of  the 
earth's  surface  which  are  nearly  or  quite  des- 
titute of  vegetation  form  but  a  very  small  part 
of  the  entire  land  area,  and  are  of  little  im- 
portance from  the  present  point  of  view.  It 
is  the  presence  or  absence  of  forests,  and 
their  peculiar  distribution,  which  is  the  most 
important  element  in  the  nomenclature  of  the 
level  portions  of  the  earth ;  but  where  trees 
are  wanting,  then  the  character  of  the  shrubby 
or  grassy  vegetation  may  be  more  or  less 
clearly  indicated  in  the  name  applied  to  the 
region  in  question.  Thus  nomenclature  be- 
comes, when  we  have  to  do  with  the  more 
level  portions  of  the  earth's  surface,  largely  a 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS,   i  75 

matter  of  botanical  geography  and  climatic 
peculiarities,  rather  than  of  form. 

An  examination  of  various  regions,  either 
by  personal  inspection  or  by  the  study  of 
botanico-geographical  maps,  shows  us  that  a 
very  considerable  portion  of  the  land  is  des- 
titute of  forests,  and  that  this  is  often  the  case 
where  there  is  no  lack  of  warmth,  and  also  — 
although  to  a  much  more  limited  extent  — 
where  the  conditions  of  both  temperature  and 
moisture  appear  to  be  favorable  to  the  growth 
of  an  arboreal  vegetation.  Further  examina- 
tion shows  us  that  these  non-forested  regions 
are,  in  very  large  part,  the  more  level  areas — 
the  plains,  prairies,  steppes,  llanos,  pampas, 
campos ;  in  every  one  of  these  words  the 
idea  of  the  absence  or  scarcity  of  trees  is 
connected  with  that  of  a  level  or  slightly  un- 
dulating surface. 

Without  going  into  minute  detail  as  to  why 
this  is  so,  a  few  hints  may  be  given  throwing 
light  on  the  question,  and  which  will  be  of 
service  in  a  further  examination  of  the  mean- 
ing of  the  words  which  have  just  been  men- 
tioned, as  well  as  of  others  of  somewhat 
similar  character. 

Absence  of  sufficient  moisture  is  by  far  the 
most  important  agent  in  checking  the  devel- 


176    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

opment  of  forests.  A  comparison  of  maps 
showing  the  position  of  the  isohyetal  curves 
throughout  the  world,  with  those  indicating 
the  character  and  distribution  of  the  arboreal 
vegetation,  furnishes  the  most  convincing  evi- 
dence of  this.  In  the  United  States,  for  in- 
stance, we  find  the  region  of  the  "  Plains  "  to 
be  that  where  the  annual  precipitation  falls 
below  twenty  or  twenty-five  inches.  Hence 
the  interiors  of  the  great  land  masses  are  most 
likely  to  be  treeless  regions,  because  the  bor- 
ders of  the  continents,  as  a  general  rule,  re- 
ceive more  rain  than  their  interiors.  When 
these  borders  are  mountainous,  and  especially 
when  the  mountains  lie  athwart  the  direction 
of  the  prevailing  winds,  they  cut  off  the  pre- 
cipitation almost  entirely,  so  that,  in  going  but 
a  very  short  distance,  we  may  pass  from  a 
region  of  excessive  rain-fall  to  one  of  extreme 
aridity. 

But  there  are  other  causes  besides  cold  and 
dryness  which  are  unfavorable  to  the  develop- 
ment of  forests.  The  physical  character  of 
the  soil  is  one  of  the  most  important  of  these 
causes  ;  and  the  present  \vriter  has  elsewhere 
shown  the  truth  of  this  statement,  and  furnished 
abundant  evidence  that  extreme  fineness  of 
the   soil   is   the   chief  cause   why  extensive 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SA  V ANN  AS.    1 7  7 

regions,  otherwise  favorably  situated  for  the 
growth  of  trees,  are  destitute  of  them.*  With 
these  facts  in  view,  it  is  easy  to  see  why  plains 
are  more  likely  than  mountain  slopes  to  be 
treeless.  It  is  toward  the  plains  that  the  finer 
material  abraded  from  the  higher  regions  is 
constantly  being  carried.  The  farther  from 
the  mountains  —  that  is,  the  broader  and  more 
extensive  the  plain  —  the  finer  will  be  the 
material  deposited  upon  it ;  and  this  is  true 
whether  the  detritus  thus  conveyed  be  laid 
down  as  a  subaerial  or  submarine  deposit.  In 
a  mountain  and  plateau  region,  like  much  of 
that  between  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  the 
Sierra  Nevada,  we  find  the  more  level  portions 
almost  entirely  destitute  of  forests,  while  the 
mountain  ranges  which  extend  across  that  part 
of  the  country  are  to  a  certain  extent  timbered, 
partly  because  they  are  high  enough  to  con- 
dense some  of  that  moisture  which  does  not 
fall  on  the  lower  regions,  and  partly  because 
the  finer  material,  inimical  to  the  growth  of 
trees,  has  been  swept  down  the  steep  slopes 
into  and  over  the  broad  valleys  which  lie  at 
the  bases  of  the  mountain  ranges. 

*  See  Geology  of  Iowa  (1858),  vol.  i.  p.  23;  The 
American  Naturalist  for  October  and  November,  1S76; 
Science  for  All,  vol.  v.  p.  124;  Encyclopaedia  Britannica, 
9th  ed.,  vol.  xxiii.,  art.  "United  States." 

12 


178    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

These  preliminary  remarks  will  enable  the 
reader  to  understand  why,  in  the  nomenclature 
we  have  here  to  investigate,  we  find  so  gener- 
ally that  the  topographical  designations  in- 
clude with  the  idea  of  flatness  and  absence  of 
mountains  that  of  a  corresponding  absence  of 
forest  vegetation.  We  shall  also  see  how  it  is 
that  a  number  of  foreign  words  have  become 
very  familiar  to  us  as  appellations  of  regions 
in  other  parts  of  the  world  exhibiting  certain 
peculiarities  of  surface  and  of  vegetation,  and 
why  these  same  words  are  so  frequently  used 
by  travellers  and  writers  on  physical  geography 
in  their  descriptions  of  our  soil,  cHmate,  and 
scenic  features. 

The  most  general  and  commonly  used  word 
in  English  for  a  level  area  is  plain  (Lat.  planus; 
It.  piaTio,  pia?iura  ;  Fr.  plaine).  A  "  plain  " 
may  be  either  large  or  small,  forested  or  bare 
of  trees,  or  covered  with  a  shrubby  vegetation  ; 
it  may  also  be  low  or  elevated.  It  is  the  anti- 
thesis of  "  mountain."  The  land  surface  of  the 
earth  consists  of  mountains  and  plains.  Be- 
sides this  use  of  the  word  "plain  "  in  a  general 
way  as  the  opposite  of"  mountain,"  we  find  that 
there  are  interesting  specializations  of  it  both  in 
England  and  in  the  United  States.  The  most 
important  is  in  this  country  j  the  vast,  nearly 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS,    i  79 

level  area  extending  west  from  a  little  way  be- 
yond the  Mississippi  to  the  base  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains  being  now  generally  known  as  the 
"Plains."  "The  Plains  of  the  Great  West" 
is  the  title  of  Colonel  Dodge's  work  giving 
his  experience  in  that  region.  "  Life  on  the 
Plains  "  is  to  us  a  familiar  phrase.  No  Ameri- 
can would  have  any  difficulty  in  understanding 
what  is  meant  by  "the  Plains."  The  term 
has  come  gradually  into  use  since  the  days  of 
Lewis  and  Clarke,  who  at  the  beginning  of 
their  journey  hesitated  whether  to  call  the 
treeless  portions  of  the  region  over  which  they 
were  travelling  "  prairies  "  or  "  plains,"  but 
who  soon  dropped  the  former  term.  Since 
their  day  the  "  Prairies  "  and  the  "  Plains  " 
have  been  distinctly  separated  from  each  other, 
and  among  travellers  in  the  West  there  is  no 
confusion  of  the  two  terms.  The  plains  of 
England  are  on  a  small  scale  as  compared 
with  those  in  this  country.  The  broad,  undu- 
lating, treeless  areas  underlain  by  the  chalk, 
and  forming  a  sort  of  table-land  to  the  west 
and  north  of  the  London  Basin,  are  generally 
called  "downs"  (see  farther  on)  ;  but  there  is 
one  well-known  locaHty  designated  as  a  "plain  " 
—  Salisbury  Plain  —  a  name  familiar  to  many 
as  the  home  of  the  "  Shepherd  of  Salisbury 


l8o    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

Plain/'  a  pious  tract  once  (and  perhaps  still) 
extensively  circulated  in  this  country. 

Plateau  and  table-land  are  nearly  synony- 
mous terms  —  the  one  French,  but  now  thor- 
oughly Anglicized,  the  other  English.  These 
words  carry  with  them  the  idea  of  elevation 
and  extent.  They  are  scientific  geographical 
designations  rather  than  such  as  are  used 
in  every-day  life.  The  elevated  compara- 
tively level  regions  on  which  great  chains  of 
mountains,  like  the  Himalaya  and  Cordil- 
leras, are  built  up,  are  called  "  plateaux."  By 
"  Plateau  Region,"  in  this  country,  we  mean 
the  vast  area  extending  from  the  Rocky 
Mountains  west  to  the  Sierra  Nevada  and 
Cascade  Range  —  a  region  having  an  eleva- 
tion of  from  3,000  to  6,000  feet  above  the 
sea-level,  and  on  which  are  built  up  numerous 
ranges  of  mountains,  some  of  which  lack  little 
or  nothing  of  being  as  grand  as  the  Pyrenees. 
The  great  uplifted  flat  areas  of  land,  sepa- 
rated by  the  canons  of  the  Colorado  and  its 
branches,  are  called  "  plateaux,"  as  the  type 
of  which  the  Kaibab  may  be  taken,  7,500  to 
9,300  feet  high,  quite  fiat  on  the  top,  and 
isolated  almost  entirely  by  gorges  thousands 
of  feet  deep.  The  word  ''plateau"  is  of 
rather  recent  introduction  into   the  English 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.    i8l 

language ;  it  is  not  found  in  the  earlier  edi- 
tions of  Johnson's  Dictionary,  down  to  and 
including  that  of  Todd  (1827).  In  Latham's 
edition  (1876)  it  is  defined  simply  as  "table- 
land." Central  Asia  is  pecuHarly  a  region 
of  plateaux.  The  stupendous  mountains  of 
that  portion  of  the  Continent  rise  from  equally 
stupendous  plateaux.  The  Pyrenees,  Alps, 
and  the  Caucasus,  on  the  other  hand,  are 
mountain  regions  almost  wanting  in  these 
broad  elevated  plains  or  plateaux. 

The  flat  summits  of  mountains  are  some- 
times called  "tables,"  and  especially  in  Cal- 
ifornia, where  there  are  several  "  Table 
Mountains,"  all  fragments  of  great  lava-flows, 
capped  usually  with  horizontal  or  table-hke 
masses  of  basalt.  The  "Table  Mountain  "  of 
South  Africa  is,  however,  the  best  known  of 
the  eminences  thus  designated,  and  is  the  only 
one  furnished  with  a  table-doth.^  There  are 
two  tabular  hills  forming  conspicuous  land- 
marks on  the  northwest  side  of  Skye  (one  of 
the  Outer  Hebrides)  which  are  known  as 
"Macleod's  Tables."  Like  the  Californian 
"  Table  Mountains,"  they  are  capped  with 
horizontal  beds  of  lava. 

*  The  cloud  of  vapor  borne  in  from  the  sea  and 
condensed  on  the  summit  of  Table  Mountain. 


1 82    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

Highland  and  table-land  are  by  no  means 
sjoionymous  terms.  Flat  regions  are,  as  a 
general  rule,  not  called  *'  highlands."  Certain 
mountainous  districts  have  almost  a  monop- 
oly of  that  name,  as  the  "  Scottish  Highlands," 
and  the  "Highlands  of  New  York,"  which 
latter  is  the  designation  of  the  precipitous 
ranges  through  which  the  Hudson  River  finds 
its  way  in  the  vicinity  of  West  Point,  and 
which  is  thought  to  be  one  of  the  most  pic- 
turesque spots  in  the  Atlantic  States.  The 
whole  Cordilleran  Region  has  sometimes  been 
called  the  *' Western  Highlands;"  but  this 
name  has  not  been  received  with  favor. 

The  Spanish  use  the  word  mesa  (table), 
and  its  diminutive  meseta,  not  exactly  as 
we  do  its  English  equivalent,  but  rather  to 
designate  broad  terraces,  as  we  call  them  — 
a  river  being  said  to  be  "  terraced  "  when  we 
rise  from  it  on  either  side,  not  by  a  gradually 
ascending  slope,  but  by  a  succession  of  steps 
or  steep  inclines,  between  which  are  com- 
paratively level  areas.  This  is  a  topograph- 
ical condition  of  very  common  occurrence 
throughout  the  world,  and  it  is  one  of  the 
many  existing  evidences  of  the  much  greater 
volume  of  the  rivers  in  former  times.  Each 
steep  rise,  with  its  corresponding  level  area 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   183 

above,  is  called  a  "  terrace,"  or,  in  Spanish,  a 
"  mesa."  In  the  Colorado  Region  these  ter- 
races occur  on  a  grand  scale ;  and  that  part 
of  the  Southwest  is  frequently  called  the  Mesa 
Country,  or  Region,  many  Spanish  names 
being  still  current  there.  While  "mesa,"  as 
often  used,  is  nearly  the  equivalent  of  "  ter- 
race," "  meseta "  has  more  frequently  the 
meaning  of  "  plain  "  or  "  table."  A  flat  area 
of  moderate  dimensions,  occurring  in  a  moun- 
tainous region,  and  not  forming  a  part  of  a 
river  bottom,  would,  by  many  writers,  be 
called  a  "  meseta." 

While  the  use  of  the  word  "plain"  does 
not  necessarily  imply  that  the  region  thus 
designated  is  destitute  of  trees,  yet  it  would 
generally  be  understood  that  this  was  the 
case,  unless  the  contrary  were  especially  stated. 
There  are  words,  however,  which  while  con- 
veying the  idea  of  flatness  of  surface,  also 
distinctly  include  that  of  entire  absence  or 
decided  scarcity  of  forests.  The  word  of 
most  importance  in  this  connection,  because 
most  widely  and  extensively  used  by  writers 
in  English,  is  savanna,  spelled  frequently, 
especially  in  older  books,  "  savannah."  This 
word  has  come  to  us  from  the  Spanish,  and 
yet  with  its  present  signification  it  is  decidedly 


184    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

American.  It  is  the  Spanish  sabana  (sheet), 
which  originally  had  the  accent  on  the  first 
syllable,  and  is  believed  to  be  derived  from  the 
Greek  a-d/Savov,  which  again  is  thought  to  be 
connected  with  the  Arabic  sabaniya,  fi-om 
Saban,  a  place  near  Bagdad,  where  linen  is, 
or  was  formerly,  made.  The  Latin  form  of 
this  word  was  originally  sabamuii,  and  later 
sabana^  in  which  form  it  appears  as  early  as 
781  (Littr6).  Its  first  use  in  Spain  as  a 
topographical  designation  seems  to  have  been 
exclusively  with  reference  to  snow  or  ice,  just 
as  we  say  in  English  "a  sheet  of  ice."  It  ap- 
pears with  this  definition  in  the  first  edition 
of  the  Dictionary  of  the  Spanish  Academy, 
(1739),  and  with  the  accent  on  the  first  syl- 
lable.* It  then  disappears  from  subsequent 
editions,  down  to  as  late,  at  least,  as  that  of 
1822,  but  is  found  in  all  the  later  Spanish 
dictionaries,  including  those  of  Caballero 
(1865),  Salva  (1865),  Dominguez  (1882), 
Barcia  (1882),  with  the  accent  always  on  the 
second  syllable,  and  is  defined  as  meaning 
"an  extensive,  treeless  plain  {llaiiura)^''  and 
generally  with  the  additional  remark,  either 
that  this  is  a  word  much  used  in  America,  or 

*  "  Por  semejanza  se  llama  el  piano  grande  nevado  que 
esta  mui  bianco  e  i.Efual." 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.    185 

that  the  plains  called  "  sabanas  "  lie  west  of 
the  Mississippi.*  With  this  topographical 
meaning  the  word  in  question  seems  to 
have  been  first  used  by  Oviedo,  who  in  his 
"Historia  de  las  Indias  "  (1535)  speaks  of 
a  certain  region  in  the  West  Indies  as  being 
a  "  tierra  de  muy  grandes  savanas  ^  arroyos 
muchos." 

This  word  also  appears  at  an  early  date  in 
French  (savane)^  in  works  describing  the 
geography  of  portions  of  the  American  conti- 
nent where  this  language  was  spoken.  It  is 
defined  as  being  the  equivalent  of  "prairie  " 
(meadow)  in  Pelleprat's  dictionary  (1655). 
Curiously  enough,  the  same  word  {savane) 
appears  also  early  in  the  history  of  this  coun- 
try as  meaning,  in  Canada,  not  a  dry,  treeless 
plain,  but  a  low  swampy  region  covered  with 
a  tangled  and  dwarfed  forest  growth.     This  is 

*  Barcia  (1882)  says:  "  Sabana — P^amo,  llanura  sin 
arboles,  extensa  y  arenosa.  Es  voz  de  mucho  uso  en 
America."  In  quite  recent  official  works  on  the  geology 
of  Spain,  written  and  published  in  that  country,  the  word 
"sabana  "  is  occasionally  used  just  as  it  has  so  long  been  in 
America.  Thus  the  great  central,  treeless  plain  of  Spain 
is  called  the  '*  gran  sabana  central "  (not  sdbana),  and  other 
treeless  areas  are  designated  as  "  sabanas."  The  same 
word  is  also,  although  rarely,  applied  to  the  water,  it  being 
used  exactly  as  we  do  the  word  "  sheet "  when  we  speak 
of  a  "  sheet  of  water." 


1 86    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

the  definition  of  savane  given  by  Charlevoix ;  * 
and  the  same  still  holds  good  in  that  part  of 
the  country,  for  the  writer,  while  surveying 
the  Lake  Superior  region,  always  heard  his 
French  voyageurs\  call  what  we  designated 
as  "  cedar-swamps  "  —  horrible,  tangled, 
swampy  thickets  of  arbor-vitae  —  by  the  name 
savane.  Charlevoix  adds  that  the  dwellers  in 
the  savanes  are  known  as  savanois. 

The  word  "  savanna  "  (or  "  savannah")  oc- 
curs in  English  books  of  an  early  date.  Wafer 
(1699)  uses  it  repeatedly  in  describing  the 
Isthmus  of  Panama,  and  in  such  a  way  as  to 
leave  no  doubt  that  he  meant  to  indicate  by 
it  a  region  destitute  of  forests.  J  Shelvocke 
(1726)  has  no  other  term  for  a  treeless  region 
than  "  savanna."  In  later  years  this  word 
has  become  less  prominent,  although  still  not 
unfrequently  used  by  geographers  especially 
in  describing  American  localities.  Humboldt 
does  not  use  it  in  his  "  Ansichten  der  Natur," 
in  his  famous  chapter  "  Ueber  die  Steppen  und 
Wiisten,"   although   it   occurs    in   the   notes 

*  Histoire  de  la  Nouvelle  France  (1744),  vol.  iii.  p.  iSi. 

t  Boatmen  and  packers,  old  servants  of  the  Hudson's 
Bay  Company. 

X  "  An  open  savannah."  "  Savannah  on  the  Westside  ; 
though  the  Eastside  is  woodland."  (Wafer,  Voyages, 
etc.,  pp.  190,  72.) 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.    187 

thereto,  with  the  definition  ^'  Grasfluren " 
(grassy  plains  or  meadows)  appended.  Hum- 
boldt was  not  acquainted  with  the  distinction 
made  in  this  country  between  "  plains  "  and 
'•prairies,"  and  it  is  not  surprising  that  the 
English  translator  (Mrs.  Sabine)  should  have 
rendered  "  Grasfluren  "  by  the  word  "  prai- 
ries," when  the  author  himself  would  have 
put  "  plains  "  had  he  been  as  familiar  with 
the  physical  geography  of  North  America  as 
he  was  with  that  of  the  southern  division  of 
this  continent.  At  the  present  time  the  word 
''savanna"  is  —  so  far  as  the  writer  has 
noticed,  in  many  years  of  travel  —  never  used 
in  familiar  conversation  as  designating  any 
portion  of  the  treeless  area  of  the  Western  or 
Cordilleran  Region.  It  seems,  however,  to  be 
to  a  certain  extent  current  in  the  extreme 
South,  especially  in  Florida,  where  the  rich 
alluvial  flats  along  the  streams  are  known  as 
"savannas."  Thus  Mr.  Barbour  says,  in 
speaking  of  the  land  adjacent  to  the  St.  John's 
River,  above  Lake  Monroe,  "  it  is  a  flat,  level 
region  of  savannas,  much  resembling  the 
vast  prairies  of  Illinois.  .  .  .  These  savannas 
are  everywhere  covered  with  luxuriant  growths 
of  marshy  grasses  and  maiden  cane,  with 
occasional  clumps  of  timber,  consisting  some- 


1 88    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE, 

times  of  but  three  or  four  trees,  and  some- 
times being  several  acres  in  extent."  * 

An  interesting  and  important  word,  espe- 
cially throughout  the  Mississippi  Valley,  is 
prairie  (Lat.  pratiim^  L.  Lat.  prataria,  Ital. 
prater ia,  Fr.  prairie,  and  formerly  praerie  and 
prerie,  meadow,  pasture-land).  This  French 
word  is  one  perfectly  familiar  to  us,  and  yet 
not  to  be  found  in  English  dictionaries  pub- 
lished in  England,  t  It  came  into  use  in  the 
Mississippi  Valley  through  the  French  mis- 
sionaries and  the  employes  of  the  Hudson's 
Bay  Company.  Father  Hennepin  (1697) 
describes  the  prairies  of  Illinois  so  minutely 
and  correctly  that  a  better  description  could 
hardly  be  made  at  the  present  time.  Lewis 
and  Clarke  use  the  word  frequently  in  the 
earlier  portions  of  their  adventurous  journey ; 
farther  on,  however,  they  are  more  inclined 
to  speak  of  the  treeless  regions  through  which 
they  passed  as  "  plains."  The  distinction  be- 
tween ''  prairie  "  and  "  plain  "  is  one  which 
has  come  gradually  into  existence  as  the  routes 
of  explorers  and  settlers  have  extended  them- 
selves farther  and   farther  west.     Every  one 

*  Florida  for  Tourists,  Invalids,  and  Settlers,  p.  31. 
t  It  is  not  in  Todd's  Johnson  (1827),  nor  in  Latham's 
edition  of  the  same  (1876). 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SA  V ANN  AS.    189 

knows  that  the  "  Prairie  States  "  are  those 
lying  contiguous  to  the  Mississippi,  and  every 
one  understands  what  '^  the  Plains  "  are,  and 
no  Western  man  would  ever  think  of  con- 
founding the  two  designations.  Those  who 
have  studied  the  prairies  and  the  plains  know 
very  well  that  the  causes  which  have  brought 
about  the  treeless  condition  of  portions  of 
the  region  of  large  precipitation  in  the  States 
bordering  on  the  Mississippi  cannot  be  the 
same  as  those  to  which  is  due  the  scarcity  of 
forests  in  the  arid  belt  lying  still  farther  west. 
Besides  the  words  "prairie"  and  "plain" 
there  are  two  others  in  use  in  the  Cordilleran 
Region,  with  meanings  quite  Hmited  to  certain 
districts.  Very  early  in  the  history  of  the 
exploration  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  certain 
comparatively  level,  grassy  areas  were  desig- 
nated as  holes.  Pierre's  Hole,  "  a  valley 
about  thirty  miles  in  length  and  fifteen  in 
width,  bounded  to  the  east  and  south  by  low 
and  broken  ridges,  and  overlooked  to  the  east 
by  three  lofty  mountains,  called  the  Three  Te- 
tons,  which  domineer  as  landmarks  over  a 
vast  extent  of  country,"  *  was  a  noted  rendez- 

*  W.  Irving,  The  Rocky  Mountains,  vol.  i.  p.  76.  The 
name  given  to  the  "eventful  valley  of  Pierre's  Hole"  —  as 
Irving  calls  it  —  was  that  of  a  brave  chieftain  who  there  fell 
by  the  hands  of  the  Blackfeet. 


IpO    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

vous  for  the  fur-hunters  and  trappers  in  the 
early  days  of  western  exploration.  Some  of 
these  "  holes  "  still  retain  that  designation ; 
others  are  now  known  as  *^  prairies  "  or  "  val- 
leys," the  name  "hole  "  having  been  adjudged 
not  sufficiently  elegant.  Most  of  the  small 
grassy  areas  shut  in  by  the  mountains  in  that 
portion  of  the  range  which  is  embraced  within 
the  Territories  of  Idaho  and  Montana  are 
known  as  "  prairies."  Farther  south,  in  Col- 
orado and  Wyoming,  the  high  plateau-like 
valleys,  which  resemble  the  "  holes "  and 
"  prairies  "  of  the  more  northern  region,  ex- 
cept that  they  are  on  a  much  larger  scale,  are 
known  as  parks,  and  were  thus  designated 
many  years  ago. 

The  word  "park"  properly  means  an  en- 
closure, as  does  also  "paddock"  (A.  S.pear- 
7'uc,  pearroc,  a  small  enclosure) — a  word  very 
little  used  in  this  country.  Skeat  says  :  "  It 
is  tolerably  certain  ihaX  paddock  is  a  corruption 
of  parrock,  another  form   of  parky  *     By 

*  Littre  says,  of  the  French  word  "  pare,"  "  mot 
d'origine  obscure,"  and  adds  that  it  is  not  certain  that  it 
comes  from  the  Celtic.  It  is  a  word  which,  in  some  form, 
is  widely  distributed  through  the  languages  of  Europe.  Diez 
thinks  that  it  is  from  the  Latin  farcere,  to  spare  or  reserve, 
with  the  idea  that  a  "  park  "  is  a  *'  reservation."  This  latter 
word  is  chiefly  used  in  this  country  to  designate  a  tract  of 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SA  VANNAS.    191 

"park,"  in  this  country,  is  generally  under- 
stood an  enclosure,  laid  out  as  a  pleasure- 
ground,  planted  with  a  variety  of  ornamental 
trees,  distributed  in  picturesque  grouping,  and 
rendered  accessible  by  roads  and  paths.  Such 
a  park  may  be  private  propert)^  forming  a  part 
of  a  gentleman's  estate,  but  more  often  a  pub- 
lic pleasure-ground,  in  or  near  a  town  or  city. 
When  the  "  parks  "  of  the  Rocky  Mountains 
are  spoken  of,  it  is  usually  the  more  conspicu- 
ous ones  —  the  North,  Middle,  and  South 
Parks  —  which  are  intended  to  be  designated. 
Of  these,  the  North  Park  is  in  Wyoming,  the 
others  in  Colorado.  They  are  areas  of  various 
dimensions,  walled  in  by  mountains,  and  lying 
at  a  high  altitude.  The  North  and  Middle 
Parks  are  comparatively  small,  and  include 
but  little  level  land.  The  South  Park  is  about 
forty  miles  long  by  fifteen  or  twenty  broad,  and 
is  more  like  a  plateau  or  plain  than  the  others. 
Its  northern  end  lies  at  an  elevation  of  about 
10,000  feet,  and  it  declines  toward  the  south 
to  about  8,000.  The  San  Luis  Valley  (or  Park, 
as  it  is  sometimes  called)  lies  still  farther  south, 
is  much  larger  than  the  others,  and  less  '-park- 
land set  apart  by  the  Government  for  some  special  purpose, 
as  for  occupation  by  the  Indian  tribes,  or  for  a  light-house, 
or  for  military  defence. 


192    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

like,"  being,  in  fact,  in  large  part  a  sandy  des- 
ert where  nothing  of  value  can  be  grown  with- 
out irrigation.  For  the  other  "parks,"  that 
name  is  not  entirely  fanciful,  since  they  are  en- 
closed by  mountains,  and  in  places,  especially 
along  the  edges  of  the  mountains,  ornamented 
by  clumps  of  trees,  which  are  sometimes  very 
gracefully  and  picturesquely  grouped. 

There  are  several  words  nearly  equivalent 
in  meaning  to  *' plain"  and  "prairie  "  which 
are  more  or  less  in  use  among  those  writing 
in  English  on  the  physical  geography  of  this 
and  other  countries,  although  they  cannot  be 
said  to  have  been  adopted  into  the  language, 
so  as  to  have  become  "  household  words,"  as 
is  the  case  with  "  prairie."  Steppe,  llano, 
and  pampa  are  sufficiently  familiar,  even  to 
school-children,  who  are  early  taught  that  the 
grassy,  treeless  plains  of  Northern  Asia  and 
of  South  America,  north  and  south  of  the 
Amazon,  are  respectively  thus  designated. 
Following  the  example  of  Humboldt,  writers 
on  the  physical  geography  of  North  or  South 
America  not  unfrequently  speak  of  the 
"  steppes  "  of  the  New  World.  "  Ansichten 
der  Natur"  (Aspects,  or  Views,  of  Nature)  is 
the  title  of  the  well-known  and  extensively 
circulated  book  which  has  made  us  so  familiar 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   193 

with  the  word  "  steppe."  In  the  section  of 
this  work  entitled  "Ueber  die  Steppen  und 
Wiisten,"  Humboldt  frequently  calls  the  tree- 
less plains  of  both  North  and  South  America 
''  Steppen,"  the  German  plural  of  "  Steppe," 
which  is  the  form  the  word  has  in  the  singular  in 
English,  French,  and  German.  It  is  the  Russian 
cxenB,  a  word  frequently  used  in  that  country  in 
the  singular,  but  by  those  writing  in  other  lan- 
guages more  commonly  put  in  the  plural — the 
"  steppes  "  (Ger.  Steppen).  The  word  is  defined 
by  Dal  as  a  "  treeless,  and  frequently  waterless, 
uncultivated  region  of  large  extent ;  a  desert."  * 
Some  additional  remarks  in  regard  to  the 
limits  and  character  of  the  "  steppes  "  will  be 
found  farther  on,  under  the  word  heath. 

Llano  has  the  same  origin  and  meaning  as 
our  '^  plain,"  and  is  used  by  the  Spanish  just 
as  we  use  that  word.  "  Llano  "  as  a  noun, 
and  its  derivative  "llanura"  (a  llano  region), 
are  commonly  employed  wherever  this  lan- 

*  Th2  word  here  translated  "  desert "  (nycTbiHa)  means 
literally  an  ^;«/j'j  region — that  is,  uninhabited,  or  thinly 
inhabited.  It  is  the  exact  equivalent  of  the  Hungarian 
fuszta,  which  means  an  empty  or  uninhabited  region.  The 
Hungarian  "  pusztas  "  occupy  a  large  portion  of  the  cen- 
tral part  of  that  country,  and  are  given  over  to  cattle- 
raising,  In  the  "  puszta  region  "  there  are  fertile  areas, 
like  oases,  where  are  large  estates  on  which  ordinary  farm- 
ing is  carried  on. 

13 


194    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

guage  is  spoken;  but  the  "llanos"  proper 
are  the  vast  treeless  plains  extending  "  from 
the  Caracas  coast  chain  to  the  forest  of 
Guiana,  and  from  the  snowy  mountains  of 
Merida  to  the  great  delta  formed  by  the  Ori- 
noco at  its  mouth"  (Humboldt).  ''This 
steppe,"  the  author  goes  on  to  say,  "  occupies 
an  area  of  over  a  quarter  of  a  million  square 
miles." 

The  treeless  region  to  the  south  of  the 
Amazon  forest-belt  is  known  as  the  pampa — 
a  name  as  familiar  to  us  as  is  that  of  "llano." 
"  Pampa  "  is  certainly  an  aboriginal  Peruvian 
(Quichuan)  word,  although  some  have  sought 
for  its  etym.ological  relations  in  the  Latin 
^ampinus,  from  which  comes  the  French 
pamj>re  (the  leafy  branch  or  shoot  of  the 
grape-vine).  But,  aside  from  the  fact  that 
there  seems  to  be  no  connection  between  a 
leafy  vine  and  a  treeless  area,  it  appears  that 
the  word  "  pampa  "  —  also  written  "  bamba  " 
—  is  one  of  frequent  occurrence  in  Peru, 
where  it  forms  a  part  of  many  aboriginal 
proper  names,  with  the  meaning  of  "  level 
spot,"  or  "  field."  *     The  word  "  pampa  "  is 

*  "  La  falta  de  llanuras  en  esta  provincia  [Pomabamba] 
es  lo  que  ha  dado  lugar  i.  que  se  aplicase  la  terminacion 
de  bamba  i.  todos  los  lugares  donde  se  encuentra  la  mas 
pequena  meseta."     (Raimondi,  El  Peru,  vol.  i.  p.  312.) 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.    195 

not  —  nor  has  it  ever  been  —  in  use  in  Spain, 
except  as  imported  (if  this  expression  may  be 
allowed)  from  South  America. 

Pdramo  is  another  Spanish  word  much  in 
use  in  the  Andes,  but  with  which  we  are 
less  familiar  than  we  are  with  "  llano  "  and 
"pampa."  By  "  paramo  "  is  generally  under- 
stood, according  to  Barcia,  "a  desert  plain, 
bare  of  trees,  at  a  high  elevation,  open  to 
the  winds,  uncultivated  and  uninhabited." 
Humboldt  says  that  the  term  "  paramo  "  in- 
cludes all  those  mountainous  regions  in  the 
Andes  which  are  from  11,500  to  14,000  feet 
above  the  sea-level,  and  which  have  disagree- 
ably raw  and  foggy  climate.  The  vegetation 
of  the  Andean  paramos  is  decidedly  Alpine, 
and  shrubby  or  grassy;  but  this  word,  as 
used  by  some  later  Spanish  writers  —  Barcia 
to  the  contrary,  notwithstanding  —  includes 
high  level  tracts  covered  by  dense  forests.* 

Puna,  a  word  current  in  the  Peruvian  An- 
des, and  perhaps  in  other  parts  of  the  chain, 
seems  to  be  nearly  the  equivalent  of  "pa- 
ramo." Tschudi  says  that  by  the  name  of 
*'  puna  "  is  designated  the  high  table-land  in 

*  See  Memorias  de  la  Comision  del  Mapa  Geologico 
de  Espana,  Provincia  de  Ciienca,  p.  16,  where  the  author 
speaks  of  "  altos  paramos  en  donde  se  desarolla  una  potente 
vegetacion  forestal,"  etc. 


1 9  6    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLA  TURE. 

Peru  and  Bolivia  lying  between  the  two  great 
ranges  of  the  Cordillera,  beginning  at  an  ele- 
vation of  about  10,500  feet  above  the  sea- 
level,  and  extending  to  the  region  of  eternal 
snow.  The  highest,  wildest,  and  most  deso- 
late portion  of  the  "puna"  is  called  the 
"puna  brava  "  (wild  puna).*  Squier,  in  de- 
scribing the  main  chain  of  the  Andes  in  Peru, 
says  :  "Its  summit  often  spreads  out  in  broad 
undulating  plains,  or  punas^  varying  from 
fourteen  to  eighteen  thousand  feet  above  the 
sea,  frigid,  barren,  desolate,  and  where  life  is 
only  represented  by  the  hardy  vicuna  and  the 
condor.  This  inhospitable  region  is  the  great 
Despoplado,  or  unpeopled  region  of  Peru."  f 
In  the  Chilian  Andes,  on  the  other  hand,  ac- 
cording to  Darwin,  it  is  "  the  short  breathing 
from  the  rarefied  atmosphere  which  is  called 
*  puna.'  "  The  same  author  says,  further, 
that  the  "  puna "  is  considered  a  kind  of 
disease,  and  that  he  was  shown  crosses 
erected  over  the  graves  of  some  who  had 
died  "  punado."  % 

*  Tschudi,  Reisen  durch  SUd-Amerika,  Leipsig,  1869, 
vol.  V.  p.  197. 

t  Squier,  Peni,  Incidents  of  Travel  and  Exploration 
in  the  Land  of  the  Incas,  New  York,  1877,  p.  9. 

%  Narrative  of  the  Surveying  Voyages  of  the  "  Adven- 
ture "  and  "  Beagle,"  London,  1839,  vol.  iii.  p.  393. 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SA  V ANN  AS.    197 

In  some  parts  of  the  Chilian  Andes  the 
elevated  pasture-lands,  on  which  is  a  scanty 
growth  of  grass,  but  no  trees,  are  designated 
by  the  name  "talaje."  * 

The  word  campo  (Lat.  campus,  field)  is  in 
use,  both  in  Spain  and  in  Brazil,  to  designate 
certain  tracts  resembling  our  prairies  in  origin 
and  character.  Thus  the  "Tierra  de  Cam- 
pos," near  Valladolid,  is  an  old  lake-bottom, 
with  an  extremely  fertile  soil,  but  entirely 
destitute  of  forests.  The  "  campos  "  of  Bra- 
zil are  level  or  gently  undulating  tracts  in  the 
midst  of  the  dense  forest,  but  themselves 
nearly  or  quite  treeless.  Mr.  Bates  says  of 
the  country  around  Santarem  that  it  is  a 
"campo  region,"  which  he  defines  as  a 
"  slightly  elevated  and  undulating  tract  of 
land,  wooded  only  in  patches,  or  with  single 
scattered  trees."  f  Mr.  H.  H.  Smith  describes 
a  "campo  region"  as  one  having  "trees  scat- 
tered over  the  surface,  not  close  enough  for 
shade,  nor  thickly  leaved  enough  to  be  called 
luxuriant."  \ 

*  A.  Plagemann,  in  Peterniann's  Mittheilungen,  Band 
xxxiii.  (1877),  p.  74. 

t  H.  W.  Bates,  The  Naturalist  on  the  Amazons,  3d  ed., 
London,  p.  176. 

J  H.  H.  Smith,  Brazils,  the  Amazons,  and  the  Coast, 
New  York,  p.  137. 


198    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

Mr.  Bigg- Wither  has  studied  the  "campos" 
more  in  detail  than  either  of  the  authors 
named.  He  says,  among  other  things  :  "  These 
httle  bare  patches  or  campos  seem  altogether 
out  of  harmony  with  the  surroundings,  not 
only  in  their  comparative  sterility,  but  also  in 
the  configuration  of  the  ground.  For  where- 
as, in  the  forest  land  surrounding  them,  it 
would  be  difficult  to  find  a  level  spot  of  five 
square  yards  together,  here  you  may  have 
many  square  miles  of  an  almost  perfect  plain ; 
and  so  flat  is  it,  indeed,  in  these  campos  that  a 
large  proportion  of  their  extent  is  permanently 
covered  by  swamps."  *  Although  Mr.  Bigg- 
Wither  does  not  say  so,  it  would  seem  almost 
certain  that  these  level  treeless  areas  are  the 
beds  of  more  or  less  completely  desiccated 
lakes,  and  that  they  are  destitute  of  trees  for 
the  same  reason  that  the  "campos"  of  Spain, 
and  many  similar  tracts  in  the  midst  of  the 
dense  forests  of  North  America,  are  ;  namely, 
because  the  material  with  which  these  old 
lake-beds  have  become  filled  up  is  of  ex- 
ceeding fineness  —  as  it  must  be  in  conse- 
quence of  the  surrounding  conditions  —  and 
hence  unfitted  for  the  growth  of  an  arboreal 
vegetation. 

*  Pioneering  in  South  Brazil,  London,  1878,  vol.  ii.  p.  320. 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SA  V ANN  AS.    199 

The  word  barren,  as  an  adjective,  is  in 
general  use  wherever  English  is  spoken,  as  the 
antithesis  of  "  fertile."  A  "  barren  region," 
a  "barren  soil,"  are  familiar  phrases.  The 
"  Barren  Grounds  "  form  a  well-known  feature 
in  the  geography  of  North  America,  and 
under  this  designation  are  included  all  the 
lands  in  high  nortliern  latitudes  from  the 
north  end  of  Labrador  west  to  near  the  base 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  As  Sir  John  Rich- 
ardson remarks  :  "  It  is  the  absence  of  trees 
which  has  given  name  and  character  to  the 
*  barren  grounds '  of  North  America.  The 
region  is  low,  nearly  level  and  full  of  lakes, 
its  surface  being  varied  by  occasional  rocky 
hills  of  moderate  altitude."  * 

These  "  barren  grounds  "  are  the  exact  coun- 
terpart of  the  tundras  of  Northern  Europe 
and  Asia,  and  this  term  is  one  well  known  to 
students  of  physical  geography.  The  "tun- 
dras" begin  in  Northern  Lapland,  although 
there  not  designated  by  this  name,t  and  stretch 
through  Siberia  to  the  base  of  the  chains 
of  mountains  bordering  the  Asiatic  continent 
on  the  eastern  side.  Seebohm  describes  the 
"  tundras  "  as  "  naked  tracts  of  slightly  un- 

*  The  Polar  Regions,  Edinburgh,  1861,  p.  263. 
t  Linnaeus  calls  them  "  terrse  damnatae." 


200    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

dulating  land,  rolling  prairie  or  moor,  swamp, 
and  bog,  full  of  lakes,  and  abounding  with 
reindeer  moss,  on  which  the  reindeer  feed."  * 

The  word  "  barren  "  is  used  in  various  por- 
tions of  the  United  States  as  a  substantive, 
and  generally  in  the  plural,  and  with  some- 
what different  meanings  in  different  regions, 
but  always  as  including  the  idea  of  absence 
or  sparseness  of  forests.  The  extensive  belt 
of  country  running  parallel  with,  but  at  some 
distance  from,  the  Atlantic  coast,  through  the 
Southern  States,  and  covered  with  a  sparse 
growth  of  the  long-leaved  pine  {Piniis  palus- 
iris),  is  known  as  the  "  pine-barrens."  In 
some  parts  of  the  Mississippi  Valley,  tracts 
of  country  thinly  clad  with  a  growth  of  small 
or  shrubby  oaks  are  sometimes  called  "  oak- 
barrens,"  or  simply  "barrens."  This  is  es- 
pecially the  case  in  Kentucky.  In  Wisconsin 
and  some  of  the  other  Mississippi  Valley  States 
such  tracts  are  known  as  "  oak-openings." 

The  soil  of  the  Kentucky  "  barrens  "  is  fer- 
tile. Dr.  Owen  says  of  this  region  :  "  In  the 
early  settlement  of  Kentucky  the  belt  of  coun- 
try over  which  it  [the  Subcarboniferous  lime- 
stone] extended  was  shunned,  and  stamped 
with  the  appellation  of  '  Barrens ; '  this  arose, 

*  Siberia  in  Europe,  London,  1880,  p.  55. 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.    20i 

in  part,  from  the  numerous  cherty  masses 
which  locally  encumbered  the  ground,  in  part 
from  the  absence  of  timber  from  large  tracts, 
and  in  consequence  of  the  few  trees  which 
have  here  and  there  sprung  up,  being  alto- 
gether a  stunted  growth  of  black-jack  oak, 
qicercus  ferruginea,  red  oak,  querciis  rubra,  and 
white  oak,  qiiercus  albaP  As  soon  as  we  pass 
from  the  limestone  on  to  the  conglomerate,  a 
rock  furnishing  by  its  disaggregation  a  coarser 
material  than  that  which  is  left  by  the  decom- 
position of  the  limestone,  we  come  upon  a 
densely  forested  region.* 

The  "  barrens  "  of  Newfoundland  are  de- 
scribed by  Jukes  as  being  *^  those  districts 
which  occupy  the  summits  of  the  hills  and 
ridges  and  other  elevated  and  exposed  tracts. 
They  are  covered  with  a  thin  and  scrubby 
vegetation,  consisting  of  berry-bearing  plants 
and  dwarf  bushes  of  various  species,  and  are 
somewhat  similar  in  appearance  to  the  moor- 
lands of  the  North  of  England,  differing  only 
in  the  kind  of  vegetation,  and  in  there  being 
less  of  it."  t    I^^  other  portions  of  Northeastern 

*  See  Kentucky  Geological  Survey  Reports,  New  Series, 
vol.  i.  p.  32,  where  this  fact  is  admitted,  but  its  theoretical 
importance  overlooked,  and  elsewhere  in  the  Report  denied. 

t  J.  B.  Jukes,  Report  of  the  Geological  Survey  of  New- 
foundland, London,  1843,  P-  22. 


202    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

Canada  treeless  areas,  from  whatever  cause 
originating,  are  called  "  barrens."  Some  of 
these,  as  described  by  various  observers,  are 
unquestionably  the  result  of  the  desiccation 
and  gradual  filling  up  of  lakes,  and  treeless 
areas  of  this  kind  are  found  all  through  the 
region  of  the  Great  Lakes,  surrounded  by  the 
densest  forests  ;  but  the  use  of  the  word  "  bar- 
ren "  as  designating  them  is  —  so  far  as  the 
present  writer  has  observed  —  limited  to  the 
extreme  northeastern  portion  of  the  great 
Atlantic  forest-belt. 

In  the  densely  wooded  portion  of  the 
United  States,  the  first  thing  the  settler  has 
to  do  is  to  cut  down  the  trees  over  an  area  of 
sufficient  size  for  cultivation  and  for  the  nec- 
essary buildings.  The  piece  of  ground  thus 
prepared  is  called  a  clearing,  a  household 
word  in  the  newly  settled  forested  regions.* 
An  opening,  on  the  other  hand,  is  a  natu- 
ral deficiency  of  the  forests  over  a  certain 
area,  the  trees  not  being  entirely  wanting, 
but  thinly  scattered  over  the  surface  as  com- 

*  The  word  "  clearing  "  is  universally  used  by  the  Ger- 
man immigrants,  instead  of  "  Lichtung,"  to  designate  the 
locality  thus  prepared  for  a  "settlement,"  The  present 
writer  has  often  heard  the  occupied  land  on  the  frontier 
spoken  of  by  Germans  as  being  already  "  gecleared  and 
gesettled." 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.    203 

pared  with  their  abundance  in  the  adjacent 
region. 

A  glade  is  also  an  "  opening "  or  "clearing  " 
in  the  forest,  and  this  word  may  be  applied 
either  to  a  space  naturally  destitute  of  trees, 
or  to  one  where  they  have  been  removed  by 
the  hand  of  man.*  "Glade,"  however,  is  a 
word  not  much  in  use  in  this  country,  although 
there  are  regions  —  as,  for  instance,  in  Ken- 
tucky—  where  it  is  current.  In  that  State 
the  phrase  "  glady  ground "  is  sometimes 
heard,  and  by  it  is  meant  a  district  where  the 
surface  is  diversified  by  alternate  forests  and 
openings.  In  parts  of  Virginia  and  the  adja- 
cent States,  localities  in  the  "timber"  which 
are  too  wet  for  a  forest  growth,  but  which 
are  more  or  less  overgrown  by  bushes,  are 
designated  as  slashes.  This  word  is  said  to 
be  applied  also  in  the  Northern  States  to  the 
tracts  covered  with  fallen  timber  left  by  the 
passage  of  a  tornado  through  the  forests,  and 
also  to  land  "  on  which  the  underbrush  has 
been  cut   and   left  lying."  f     "  Slash,"  as  a 

*  "Glade"  is  defined  by  Skeat  as  *'an  open  space  in  a 
wood."  Wedgwood  says :  "a  light  passage  made  through  a 
wood,  also  a  beam  or  breaking  in  of  the  light."  It  is  a  word 
of  Scandinavian  origin ;  the  original  sense  being  an  opening 
for  light,  a  bright  track,  hence  an  open  track  in  a  wood. 

t  Bartlett,  Dictionary  of  Americanisms. 


204    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

topographical  designation,  seems  to  be  de- 
cidedly an  Americanism.  "  To  slash,"  "  to 
cut  with  a  violent  sweep,  to  cut  at  random  " 
(Skeat),  is  a  word  in  common  use  both  in 
England  and  in  America. 

"  Glade  "  is  a  favorite  word  with  the  poets, 
especially  with  Scott,  who  seems  to  delight 
in  its  use.  In  the  works  of  American  authors 
it  is  much  less  frequently  found.  There  is  a 
certain  vagueness  of  meaning  in  the  word 
"glade  "  which  makes  it  very  convenient  for 
poetical  use,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  following 
examples :  — 

"  A  forest  glade,  which  varying  still, 
Here  gave  a  view  of  dale  and  hill, 
There  narrower  closed,  till  overhead 
A  vaulted  screen  the  branches  made." 

Scott,  Marmion. 

"  Here  rise  no  cliffs  the  vale  to  shade; 
But  skirting  every  sunny  glade. 
In  fair  variety  of  green 
The  woodland  lends  its  sylvan  screen." 

Rokeby. 

"  Lovely  between  the  moonbeams  fell, 
On  lawn  and  hillock,  glade  and  dell." 

Lord  of  the  Isles. 

"  Thy  bounteous  forehead  was  not  fann'd 
With  breezes  from  our  oaken  glades." 

Tennyson,  Eleanore, 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS,   205 

"  The  mossy  bank,  dim  glade,  and  dizzy  height." 

W.  S.  Landor. 

"  Here,  say  old  men,  the  Indian  magi  made 
Their  spells  by  moonlight ;  or  beneath  the  shade 
That  shrouds  sequestered  rock,  or  darkening  glade, 
Or  tangled  dell." 

y.  G.  C.  Brainard. 

The  grassy  summits  of  various  high  moun- 
tains in  the  extreme  southern  extension  of  the 
Appalachians  are  known  as  balds.  Mr.  J.  W. 
Chickering  thus  describes  one  of  them  :  "  The 
top  [of  Roan  Mountain],  instead  of  being,  as 
in  the  higher  of  our  New  England  peaks,  a 
mass  of  barren  rock,  or  weather-worn  boulders 
for  the  upper  1,000  feet,  is  a  smooth  grassy 
slope  of  1,000  acres,  called  a  'bald'  (the  soil 
a  foot  or  more  deep  and  as  rich  and  black  as  a 
western  prairie) ,  with  rocky  precipices  at  either 
end,  rising  80  to  100  feet  higher,  but  plenti- 
fully covered  with  [forest?]  vegetation."  * 

The  words  "  fell,"  "  wold,"  "  moor," 
"down,"  and  "  heath  "  are  familiar  to  all  who 
read  about  the  geography  and  history  of  the 
British  Islands ;  but,  as  actual  designations  of 
the  features  of  the  landscape,  they  are  almost 
entirely  unknown  in  the  United  States.  It  is 
not  easy  to  draw  a  sharp  line  of  distinction 
between  these  words,  and  no  one  of  them  is 

*  Appalachia,  vol.  ii.  p.  277. 


206    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

Strictly  limited  to  any  particular  part  of  Great 
Britain,  although  there  are  certain  regions 
where  each  is,  in  a  measure,  localized.  Thus, 
fell  is  a  topographical  designation  but  little 
known  outside  of  the  Lake  District  and  its 
immediate  vicinity.  It  is  the  Sw.  fj'dll,  Ice. 
fj all,  fell,  ^^ox.fjeld,  M.  E./^/,  and  essentially 
the  same  (etymologically)  as  the  Eng.  Jield. 
In  Norway  the  word  "  fjeld  "  (pi.  fjelden)  is 
one  in  general  use  to  designate  the  high, 
table-topped  mountains  which  are  so  con- 
spicuous a  feature  in  the  physical  geography 
of  that  country.  Professor  Forbes  calls  them 
"  those  wonderful  expansions  of  mountains, 
often  so  level,  that  upon  what  might  almost  be 
called  their  summits  a  coach  and  four  might 
be  driven  along  or  across  them  for  many  miles, 
did  roads  exist,  and  across  which  the  eye 
wanders  for  immense  distances,  overlooking 
entirely  the  valleys,  which  are  concealed  by 
their  narrowness,  or  by  small  mountains 
which  rise  here  and  there  with  comparati\^ely 
little  picturesque  effect  above  the  general 
level."  * 

In  the  Lake  District  the  word  "fell"  is 
used  with  essentially  the  same  meaning  as 

*  J.  D.  Forbes,  Norway  and  its  Glaciers,  London,  1853, 
p.  T91. 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   20 7 

that  given  above,  except,  of  course,  that  the 
mountains  of  that  region  are  not  so  grand  and 
high,  and  not  so  distinctly  "  table-topped,"  as 
they  are  in  Norway.  Black's  Guide  to  the 
Lakes  gives  the  word  "fell"  as  meaning  "bare, 
elevated  land,  and  answering  in  some  respects 
to  the  wolds,  moors,  and  downs  of  other  parts 
of  the  island."  It  is  a  term  in  common  use 
in  every  part  of  the  Lake  District,  where,  how- 
ever, this  designation  is  by  no  means  exclu- 
sively limited  to  high  table-lands  or  flat-topped 
hills,  but  is  occasionally  used  for  any  rocky 
eminence.  Skeat,  indeed,  defines  the  word 
"  fell "  simply  as  "  hill."  Black's  Guide  gives 
the  following  quotation  from  an  old  manu- 
script :  — 

"  Moyses  went  up  on  that  felle, 
Fourty  dayes  there  you  dwell." 

The  word  "  fell  "  seems  never  to  have  ob- 
tained a  foothold  in  this  country.  An  attempt 
has  been  made  to  localize  it  here,  however, 
by  giving  the  name  of  "  Middlesex  Fells  "  to 
a  rough,  rocky  district  a  few  miles  north  of 
Boston,  in  which  lies  a  pretty  lake  known  as 
"  Spot  Pond."  It  is  not  easy  to  see  any  par- 
ticular appropriateness  in  the  name  "  fell  "  as 
applied  to  this  locaUty,  which  does  not  differ 


2o8    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

essentially  from  the   ordinary  type   of  New 
England  landscape. 

The  word  moor  (Ice.,  Dan.,  A.  S.  mor ; 
M.  E.  more;  Ger.  Moor)  is  less  easy  to  define 
than  "  fell,"  as  it  is  used  with  a  variety  of  sig- 
nifications in  different  parts  of  Great  Britain. 
It  is  curious  to  see  how  the  dictionaries  differ 
in  attempting  to  indicate  its  meaning.  It  is 
decidedly  most  familiar  to  us  as  designating 
those  tracts  in  Scotland  on  which  game  is 
preserved,  and  to  which  fashionable  people 
resort  in  the  autumnal  season  to  while  away 
the  time  and  enjoy  the  high  privilege  of  kill- 
ing something.  The  Scotch  "  moors  "  are 
the  elevated,  undulating,  treeless,  flat  or  gen- 
tly sloping  tracts,  from  which  rise  the  ranges 
of  precipitous  hills  and  mountains  which  char- 
acterize the  grand  but  at  the  same  time 
rather  gloomy  and  monotonous  scenery  of  the 
Scottish  Highlands.  They  are  "fells,"  but 
fells  crowned  with  still  higher  and  more  pre- 
cipitous summits,  which  themselves  are  some- 
times fell-like  in  character.  Thus,  Geikie 
describes  the  mountains  at  the  head  of  Glen 
Esk  and  Glen  Isla  as  sweeping  upward  into 
a  broad  "  moor  "  some  3,000  feet  above  the 
sea;  in  regard  to  which  he  remarks  that  it 
would  hardly  be  an  exaggeration  to  say  that 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   209 

there  is  more  level  ground  on  the  tops  of 
these  mountains  than  in  areas  of  correspond- 
ing size  in  the  valleys  below.* 

In  the  more  southern  portions  of  Great 
Britain  "  moor  "  seems  to  be  used  nearly  as 
the  equivalent  of  morass,  which  latter  word  is 
said  by  Skeat  to  be  plainly  an  adjectival  form 
of  "  moor,"  and  is  defined  by  him  as  "  swamp, 
bog;"  while  Latham  defines  "moor"  as 
"  marsh,  fen,  bog,  tract  of  low  and  watery 
ground." 

The  famous  "  moor  "  —  "  the  great  central 
waste  of  Devon"  —  named  from  the  river 
Dart  (Dartmoor),  is,  however,  far  from  being 
a  "morass."  Mr.  A.  N.  Worth  thus  indicates 
its  peculiar  topographical  and  geological  feat- 
ures :  "In  the  main  it  is  a  great  granitic 
plateau,  broken  by  numerous  valleys,  and 
dotted  with  the  rocky  peaks  of  the  '  tors.' 
The  granite  is  jointed,  often  with  considerable 
regularity,  and  weathers  into  masses  and  piles 
irresistibly  suggestive  of  Cyclopean  masonry ; 
while  the  hillsides  are  bestrewn  for  miles  with 
huge  boulders  and  blocks."  f  All  Devon,  ac- 
cording to  Mr.  Worth,  was  formerly  charac- 

*  A.  Geikie,  The  Scenery  of  Scotland,  2d  ed.,  London, 
1887,  p.  195. 

t  A  History  of  Devonshire,  London,  1886,  p.  330. 
14 


2IO   TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

terized  by  woods  and  heaths,  broken  only  in 
their  gloomy  monotony  by  strips  of  water- 
made  meadow  skirting  the  wider  river-courses, 
and  the  scanty  population  was  scattered  in- 
differently through  its  wilds.  "  Dartmoor  is 
simply  the  last  refuge  of  the  traces  of  these 
ancient  days — a  prehistoric  island,  girdled 
and  wasted  by  the  encroaching  waves  of  an 
aggressive  civilization."  * 

The  present  writer  never  heard  the  word 
"  moor  "  used  in  this  country  as  designating 
any  feature  of  our  landscape  ;  but  "  morass  " 
is  occasionally  used,  although  this  latter  term 
is  rather  the  elegant  designation  of  what  is 
popularly  known  as  a  swamp  —  a  word  cur- 
rent all  over  the  United  States  with  the  mean- 
ing of  low,  marshy  ground,  whether  thickly 
or  thinly  forested,  entirely  bare  of  trees,  or 
covered  with  a  shrubby  vegetation.  Thus  a 
low,  flat  piece  of  ground,  on  which  the  water 
stands  during  a  portion  of  the  year,  and  over 
which  is  a  sparsely  scattered  growth  of  tama- 
rack or  hackmatack  {Larix  Americana)^  is 
famiUarly  known  as  a  "tamarack  swamp." 
To  the  "cedar  swamps,"  so  characteristic  of 
the  Upper  Lake  Region,  allusion  has  already 
been    made.t      A  peculiar    swampy  region 

*  A  History  of  Devonshire,  London,  i8S6,  p.  326. 
t  See  ante^  p.  186. 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   211 

extends  along  the  Atlantic  coast,  from  Virginia 
through  North  and  South  Carolma,  of  which 
the  "  Great  Dismal  Swamp  "  on  the  borders 
of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina  may  be  taken 
as  the  type.  These  swamps  have  certain  pe- 
culiar features,  the  most  important  of  these 
being  that  they  are  considerably  elevated  above 
the  adjacent  streams,  and  their  forest  vege- 
tation is  abundant  and  varied,  the  most  char- 
acteristic tree  being  the  cypress  {Taxodhwt 
distichu7}i).  These  swamps  are  locally  known 
as  "dismals  "  and  also  as  "pocosins,"  the  lat- 
ter being  apparently  an  aboriginal  name,  and, 
if  so,  one  of  the  very  few  instances  (if  not  the 
only  one)  in  which  a  word  of  this  kind  has 
become  —  to  a  hmited  extent,  it  is  true  — 
generalized  as  a  topographical  designation. 

Skeat  defines  the  word  "  swamp  "  as  "  wet, 
spongy  land,  boggy  ground,"  and  adds  "not 
found  in  old  books."*  He  considers  it  as 
being  of  Scandinavian  origin  (Dan.  and  Sw. 
svamp,  a  sponge,  fungus ;  Ger.  Schwanun, 
a  sponge),  and  remarks  that  "  swamp," 
"  sponge,"  and  "  fungus  "  are  all  related 
words,  and  all  from  the  root  of  "swim." 
"  Swamp "    seems    pecuharly    an   American 

*  Wafer  uses  the  words  "  swamp  "  and  "  swampy  " 
frequently  in  his  "  New  Voyage  and  Description  of  the 
Isthmus  of  America,"  London,  1699. 


212    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

word ;  and  the  so-called  "  swamp  lands  "  form- 
ing a  portion  of  the  national  domain  have  been 
freely  bestowed  on  the  various  States  in  which 
they  occur,  and  have  been  the  source  of  end- 
less fraud  and  deceit,  since  large  areas  of  the 
most  valuable  agricultural  land  in  the  country 
have  been  claimed  and  held  as  "  swamp  land." 
Swale  is  a  word  not  to  be  found  with  a 
topographical  meaning  in  English  dictionaries, 
but  frequently  heard  in  the  United  States, 
especially  in  the  Prairie  States,  where  it  is 
used  to  designate  the  depressions,  or  lower, 
moister  areas,  in  the  "  rolling  prairie."  The 
definition  of  "  swale  "  given  in  Webster  —  "  an 
interval  or  vale  ;  a  tract  of  low  land  "  —  does 
not  agree  with  the  present  writer's  experience 
of  the  use  of  the  words  "  swale  "  and  ^*  inter- 
val." A  '•  swale  "  is  always  a  lower  area  of 
moderate  dimensions,  in  the  midst  of  higher 
ground,  and  it  would  never  be  used  as  the 
equivalent  of  "  interval  "  or  "  intervale."  * 
*' Swale"  is  a  word  current  in  East  Anglia, 
meaning  there,  according  to  Nail,  just  what  it 
does  in  this  country,  "  a  low  place,  a  hollow." 
It  comes  from  the  Scandinavian  (Dan.  svczlg, 
a  hollow,  an  abyss). 

*  See  pp.  228,  229,  for  definition  of  "  interval "  and 
"  intervale." 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.    213 

The  word  "  dun  "  (Gael,  dun,  Welsh,  dht, 
A.  S.  dtin,  a  hill)  appears  in  England  and 
elsewhere  in  several  rather  peculiar  and  in- 
teresting forms.  In  the  Lake  District  dun 
means  an  inconspicuous  hill;  and  with  this 
signification  it  forms  a. part  of  certain  proper 
names,  —  for  example,  Dunmallet,  Dunfell,  etc. 
Farther  south,  this  word  has  the  form  of 
down,  and  is  used  to  designate  various  ele- 
vated, flat  or  gently  undulating,  treeless  areas, 
underlain  by  the  chalk,  and  mostly  given  over 
to  sheep-raising.  The  "  Downs  "  are  a  peculiar 
feature  of  English  scenery,  and  "  South  Down 
mutton  "  is  a  term  which  needs  no  explana- 
tion. The  Downs  proper  are  in  Kent  and 
Sussex,  those  in  the  first-named  county  being 
called  the  North,  and  the  other  the  South 
Downs.  They  lie  on  each  side  of  the  curi- 
ous depression  known  as  the  "  Valley  of  the 
Weald,"  or  "Wealden,"  or  simply  as  "the 
Weald."  Other  areas  of  similar  geological 
and  topographical  character  are  also  called 
"  downs."  The  word  is  a  favorite  with  the 
poets,  and  especially  with  Tennyson,  who  by 
no  means  limits  it  to  England,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  puts  downs  and  palms  together,  as 
may  be  seen  in  the  following  extract  from  the 
"  Lotos  Eaters  :  "  — 


214    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

"  And  the  yellow  down 
Border' d  with  palm,  and  many  a  winding  vale." 

The  use  of  the  word  "  down,"  as  a  topo- 
graphical designation,  is  ahnost,  if  not  quite, 
unknown  in  the  United  States.  The  present 
writer  has  been  able  to  find  but  one  poem  by 
an  American  writer,  on  American  scenery, 
where  it  is  introduced  :  — 

"  With  music  that  rises  and  falls  and  swells, 
Over  the  village  and  past  the  down, 
Past  Katama  and  Roaring-Brook, 
Out  by  Gay  Head,  where,  at  set  of  sun, 
The  light-house  gleams  over  hill  and  nook." 

E.  N.  Gioutison,  The  Bells  of  Edgartown. 

That  part  of  the  English  coast  adjacent  to 
the  region  where  the  North  Downs  meet  the 
sea  is  also  known  as  "  the  Downs." 

The  word  *'  down  "  has  found  its  way  to 
Australia,  where  "  the  Darling  Downs  "  is  the 
name  of  a  district  lying  west  of  Brisbane,  in 
Queensland,  and  the  seat  of  the  most  im- 
portant agricultural  interests  of  that  colony. 
As  described  by  Australian  authors,  this  re- 
gion is  "  mainly  a  huge  plain,  where  the  sur- 
face, which  sometimes  rises  into  rolling  downs 
and  sometimes  spreads  out  in  apparently  lim- 
itless flats,  is  only  broken  by  a  few  ranges 
of  low  hills."  * 

*  C.  A.  Feilberg,  in  "Australian  Pictures,"  p.  117. 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   215 

There  is  still  another  form  of  the  word 
"  dun,"  by  which  certain  hills  are  desig- 
nated, but  only  those  of  a  peculiar  origin  and 
character.  Hills  of  loose  sand,  heaped  up 
and  blown  about  by  the  wind,  especially  along 
the  sea-coast,  are  called  dunes,  a  word  which 
has  the  same  form  and  meaning  in  French, 
and  nearly  the  same  in  German  {Dune). 
Dunes  occur  chiefly  along  the  sea-shore,  but 
are  also  seen  on  the  borders  of  large  lakes, 
for  instance  Lake  Superior,  along  portions  of 
whose  southern  shore  they  rise  to  the  very 
respectable  height  of  fifty  feet  or  more.  Mov- 
ing sands  in  the  interior,  as  in  various  desert 
regions,  are  also  sometimes  designated  as 
''dunes" — more  frequently,  however,  as 
"  sand-hills."  On  the  East  Anglian  coast  the 
sand-dunes  are  called  meals,  a  relic  of  the 
Norsemen  (Ice.  7?tdl,  strand  sands)  (Nail). 

Wold  is  another  word  quite  peculiar  to 
England,  and  of  some  obscurity,  both  as 
to  meaning  and  origin.  As  used  in  parts 
of  Yorkshire,  it  seems  to  be  the  exact  equiv- 
alent of  the  "  downs "  of  Southern  Eng- 
land. The  "Wolds  "  of  that  county  form  a 
crescentic  range  of  elevations,  sloping  from  a 
curved  summit,  whose  extremities  touch  the 
sea  at  Flamborough  Head  and  the  Huraber 


2l6    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE, 

at  Ferriby,  and  this  crescent  is  cut  through 
by  one  continuous  hollow  —  the  Great  Wold 
Valley  —  from  Settrington  to  Bridglington. 
As  is  the  case  with  the  "  downs,"  so  here  the 
underlying  formation  is  the  chalk.  The  same 
word  appears  in  the  form  of  "  weald,"  a  term 
especially  familiar  to  geologists,  as  having 
given  the  name  to  the  "  Wealden  formation," 
which  occupies  the  basin-like  depression  be- 
tween the  chalk  escarpments  of  the  North 
and  South  Downs,  and  to  which  reference 
has  already  been  made. 

The  term  "wold"  would  seem  from  its 
general  application  in  England  to  be  intended 
to  designate  an  open,  unforested  region.  It 
is,  in  fact,  defined  by  Latham  as  a  "  plain, 
open  country ; "  and  by  Skeat  as  a  "  down, 
open  country."  It  is  a  favorite  word  with 
the  English  poets,  who  sometimes,  use  it 
rather  vaguely,  but  more  generally  with  the 
meaning  given  above,  as  the  following  quota- 
tions seem  to  indicate  :  — 

"  Long  fields  of  barley  and  of  rye, 
That  clothe  the  wold,  and  meet  the  sky." 

Tennyson^  The  Lady  of  Shalott. 

"  Arise  and  let  us  wander  forth, 
To  yon  old  mill  across  the  wolds." 

Te7t7iyson,  The  Miller'' s  Daitghter. 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   217 

The  following  is  the  only  instance  (so  far 
as  known  to  the  present  writer)  in  which 
"  wold "  has  been  used  by  an  American 
poet :  — 

"  Never  errant  knight  of  old, 
Lost  in  woodland  or  on  wold, 
Such  a  winding  path  pursued 
Through  the  sylvan  solitude." 

Longfellow,  The  Songo  River. 

The  word  "  wold  "  is  considered  by  some 
etymologists  as  being  the  German  Wald^ 
(M.  E.  also  wald);  which,  however,  as  Skeat 
remarks,  was  more  commonly  used  in  the 
sense  of  "waste  ground,  wide  open  country," 
as  in  Norse,  and  this  statement  is  substan- 
tiated by  authorities  cited  by  him.  He  adds 
as  follows :  "  The  connection  in  form  with 
A.  S.  geweald,  Ice.  vaid,  dominion,  is  so  ob- 
vious that  it  is  difficult  to  assign  any  other 
origin  than  Teut.  wald^  to  rule,  possess,  for 
which  see  wield.  The  original  sense  may 
have  been  Miunting-ground,'  considered  as 
the  possession  of  a  tribe."  Some  writers 
have  argued  that  because  certain  regions  are 
known  as  "wolds,"  they  must  originally  have 
been  forested ;  but  this  seems  decidedly  im- 
probable, in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  areas 
thus  designated  have  precisely  that  geological 


2l8    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

character  which  is  unfavorable  to  the  growth 
of  trees,  as  is  the  case  both  with  the  *' wolds" 
and  the  "downs,"  which  —  so  far  as  historical 
evidence  goes  —  have  always  been  what  they 
now  are,  namely,  open  treeless  regions,  and 
for  which  condition  there  is  abundant  rea- 
son to  be  found  in  the  peculiar  fineness  of 
the  soil,  resulting  from  the  decomposition 
and  decay  of  the  chalk,  as  well  as  of  a  large 
portion  of  the  various  strata,  of  which  the 
Wealden  group  of  the  geologists  is  made 
up.* 

Closely  allied  to  '•  down,"  "  wold,"  and 
"  moor,"  is  the  word  heath,  which  is  much 
used  in  England  and  Scodand,  but  quite  un- 
familiar to  us  except  through  books.  "  Heath ' ' 
is  defined  by  Skeat  as  "  a  wild,  open  country ; " 
by  Latham,  as  "a  place  overgrown  with  heath," 
or  "  a  place  covered  by  shrubs  of  any  kind." 
Absence  of  forests  seems  the  essential  feature 
of  a  heath ;  nor  is  it  easy  to  see,  either  from 
dictionaries  or  from  other  books  or  from  its 
poetical  use,  in  what  a  "  heath  "  differs  from  a 
"  moor."    Indeed,  Skeat  defines  a  *'  moor  "  as 

*  The  whole  of  the  Wealden  area  is  not  treeless,  but  the 
larger  portion  of  it  is  so ;  and  the  soil  of  this  portion  has 
been  described  by  competent  authority  as  being,  when  dry, 
"  an  impalpable  silicious  dust." 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   219 

a  "  heath."  It  is  etymologically  the  same  as 
the  German  "  Heide  "  (M.  E.  heth  and  hethe, 
Swed.  hed.)  Dan.  hede^  Du.  heide) . *  The  "  Hei- 
den"  of  North  Germany  are  an  important 
topographical  feature  of  that  country,  and 
they  pass  gradually  into  the  *'  steppes  "  of 
European  and  Asiatic  Russia;  for  the  great 
"  steppe  region  "  begins  on  the  very  borders 
of  Holland,  and  extends  in  unbroken  continu- 
ance, save  where  interrupted  in  part  by  the 
chain  of  the  Ural,  almost  to  the  farthest  east- 
ern limits  of  Siberia.  The  vegetation  of  the 
"  heaths  "  is  somewhat  varied ;  but  by  far 
the  most  characteristic  heath  plant  is  that 
called  "  heather  "  (heath-er,  inhabitant  of  the 
heath),  or  also  frequently  simply  *'  heath." 
Humboldt,  in  the  chapter  of  the  Aspects  of 
Nature  entided  "  Physiognomy  of  Plants," 
says  :  "  The  Heath  form  belongs  more  es- 
pecially to  the  Old  World,  and  particularly 
to  the  African  continent  and  islands.  ...  In 
the  countries  adjoining  the  Baltic,  and  farther 
to  the  north,  the  aspect  of  this  form  of  plants 
is  unwelcome,  as  announcing  sterility.  Our 
heaths,  Erica  (Calluna)  vulgaris,  Erica  tetralix, 
E.  carnea,  and  E.  cinerea,  are  social  plants, 

*  "  All  from  an  Ar>'an  base  Kaita,  signifying  a  pasture, 
heath,  and  perhaps  clear  space."    (Skeat.) 


220    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

and  for  centuries  agricultural  nations  have 
combated  their  advance  with  little  success. 
It  is  remarkable  this  extensive  genus  which 
is  the  leading  representative  of  this  form 
appears  to  be  almost  Hmited  to  one  side  of 
our  planet.  Of  the  300  known  species  of 
Erica,  only  one  has  been  discovered  across 
the  whole  extent  of  the  New  Continent,  from 
Pennsylvania  and  Labrador  to  Nootka  and 
Alashka."  *  The  common  heather  {Calluna 
vulgaris)  has  been  found  in  various  localities 
along  the  Atlantic  coast,  from  Massachusetts 
to  Newfoundland ;  but  the  word  "  heath  "  as 
a  topographical  designation  appears  to  be 
quite  unknown  in  this  country.  Near  Lon- 
don there  are  various  tracts  denominated 
"  heaths,"  the  names  of  which  are  very 
familiar  to  readers  of  English  plays  and 
novels.  Most  of  these  "  heaths  "  are  outliers 
of  the  Bagshot  Sands ;  and  where  these  attain 

*  Aspects  of  Nature  (Mrs.  Sabine's  translation),  vol.  ii. 
pp.  23,  24,  In  a  note  to  this  the  author  adds  :  "  In  these 
physiognomic  considerations  we  by  no  means  comprise 
under  the  name  of  Heaths  the  whole  of  the  natural  family 
of  Ericaceae,  which,  on  account  of  the  similarity  and  analogy 
of  the  floral  parts,  includes  Rhododendron,  Befaria,  Gaul- 
theria,  Escallonia,  etc.  We  confine  ourselves  to  the  highly 
accordant  and  characteristic  form  of  the  species  of  Erica, 
including  Calluna  (Erica)  Vulgaris,  L.,  the  common 
heather." 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SA  V ANN  AS.   2  2 1 

their  full  development  —  that  is,  where  the 
formation  retains  its  entire  thickness  of  300 
to  400  feet  —  the  depth  to  the  water-level 
becomes  so  great  that  the  upper  porous  beds 
are  left  high  and  dry,  and  form  uncultivated 
wastes,  such  as  Bagshot  Heath,  Frimley  Heath, 
and  others.  These  are  still  for  the  most  part 
bare  "  heaths,"  which,  being  sandy,  dry,  and 
healthy,  have  been  frequently  used  for  military 
camps  and  exercise-grounds. 

With  the  English,  and  still  more  with  the 
Scottish  poets,  "  heath,"  "  heather,"  "  heath- 
bells,"  are  favorite  words ;  not  much  less  so 
are  "bracken,"  "  gorse,"  and  "broom"  — 
other  characteristic  shrubs  which  help  adorn 
the  heaths.  A  few  quotations  may  be  added 
as  illustrations  of  the  poetical  use  of  these 
words :  — 

"  But  most,  wiili  mantles  folded  round, 
Were  couch'd  to  rest  upon  the  ground, 
Scarce  to  be  known  by  curious  eye, 
From  the  deep  heather  where  they  lie, 
So  well  was  matched  the  tartan  screen 
With  heath-bell  dark,  and  brackens  green." 

Scott,  Lady  of  the  Lake. 

"  The  great  fires  are  luntin'  —  how  fragrant  the  smells, 
The  bab  0'  the  heather,  and  bonnie  bluebells, 
This  twig  o'  green  birk  —  oh,  I  canna  weel  tell 
Hoo  the  sicht  and  the  scent  gars  my  fu'  bosom  swell." 

Janet  Hamilton. 


222    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

There  is  in  France  a  region  adjacent  to  the 
ocean,  north  of  the  Pyrenees,  which  in  some 
respects  resembles  the  "  heaths  "  of  Northern 
Germany.  It  was  once  the  bed  of  the  ocean, 
and  is  covered  with  sands  of  Pliocene  age. 
The  natural  growth  of  these  landes,  as  they  are 
called,  consists  of  heather,  broom,  and  ferns, 
much  resembling  that  of  the  more  northern 
"  heaths."  Over  some  portion  of  these 
"  landes  "  the  introduction  of  a  forest  growth 
has  been  successfully  attempted ;  in  other 
districts  the  presence  near  the  surface  of  a 
soHdly  compacted  bed  of  sand  has  proved  an 
insurmountable  obstacle  to  tree-culture. 

Marsh  is  a  word  in  common  use  in  both 
England  and  the  United  States,  with  a  mean- 
ing not  essentially  different  from  that  of 
"swamp."  Skeat  defines  it  as  "morass, 
swamp,  fen,"  and  says  that  it  has  the  form  in 
Middle  English  of  "  mersche,"  and  in  Anglo- 
Saxon  of  "mersc,"  which  latter  is  a  con- 
traction of  "mer-isc,"  originally  an  adjective 
signifying  "full  of  meres  or  pools."  As  used 
in  the  United  States,  the  word  "  marsh,"  often 
pronounced  "ma'sh,"  is  heard  much  more 
frequently  along  the  sea-coast  in  New  England 
than  it  is  in  the  interior  and  farther  south. 
The  low  lands  along  the  New  England  coast 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SA  VAN N AS.    223 

liable  to  overflow  by  the  tide  are  always 
called  "  salt-marshes."  The  same  word 
"  marsh  "  is  one  commonly  used  in  Northern 
Germany  in  almost  exactly  the  same  way  in 
which  it  is  used  in  this  country.  The  "  Marsch- 
lander"  (called  also  simply  the  ^'Marsch") 
form  an  important  topographical  feature  along 
the  coasts  of  the  Baltic  and  North  Seas,  and 
especially  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Elbe.  They 
are  uniformly  level,  the  monotony  of  the  sur- 
face being  hardly  broken  by  the  dikes  by 
which  they  are  traversed  at  regular  intervals, 
and  the  ditches  which  accompany  them.  On 
the  dikes  grow  magnificent  trees,  the  soil  is 
very  fertile,  the  cattle  superb,  and  farming 
highly  successful.  The  contrast  between  these 
marsh  lands  and  the  region  of  sand  and  gravel 

—  the  "  heath  "  and  "  moorland  "  —  which 
lies  adjacent  to  them  on  the  south  is  most 
striking.* 

Moss  is  a  word  very  familiar  to  us  as  the 
name  of  an  order  of  the  class  of  Cryptogams 

—  the  Musci,  or  Mosses.  In  Northern  Eng- 
land and  Scotland  it  is  also  much  used  to 
designate  various  localities  which  are  swampy 
or  boggy  in  character,  and  especially  those 

*  See  E.  H.  Wichmann  in  Zeitschrift  der  Gesellschaft 
fur  Erdkunde  zu  Berlin,  vol.  xx.  (1885)  pp.  257-279. 


224    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

where  peat  is  found  in  some  quantity.  In 
Southwestern  Yorkshire  the  peaty  mountains 
are  called  "mosses."  In  Scotland  we  hear 
of  '*'  moss-troopers  "  —  a  name  formerly  given 
to  those  horsemen  who  rode  over  the  high, 
peaty  moorlands.     Thus,  Scott  says  :  — 

"  A  stark  moss-trooping  Scott  was  he, 
As  e'er  couched  Border  lance  by  knee  ; 
Through  Solway  sands,  through  Tarras  moss, 
Blindfold  he  knew  the  path  to  cross." 

Lay  of  the  Last  Minstrel, 

"He  journey'd  like  errant  knight  th'e  while, 
And  sweetly  the  summer  sun  did  smile 
On  mountain,  moss,  and  moor." 

The  Bridal  of  Triermain . 

What  are  called  in  New  England  "peat- 
swamps  "  or  "  peat-bogs,"  are  known  in 
Northern  England  and  Scotland  as  "peat- 
mosses." They  may  be,  as  in  Yorkshire,  at 
a  high  elevation.  In  Lancashire  low,  boggy 
places  are  called  "mosses;"  for  instance, 
Carrington  Moss,  and  Chat  Moss ;  the  latter 
the  locality  famous  for  having  presented  such 
extraordinary  engineering  difficulties  in  the 
course  of  the  construction  of  the  first  surface 
railroad.  In  this  part  of  England,  where  the 
low,  swampy  grounds  are  called  "mosses," 
the    highlands  are   designated    "fells"  and 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   225 

''  moors."  Bog,  a  word  of  Irish  origin 
{bogach,  a  morass),  is  often  heard  in  this 
country,  and  seems  to  be  the  exact  equiva- 
lent of  ^'  morass."  "  Mire  "  (Dan.  viyr,  myre, 
Swed.  myra,  M.  E.  myre^  O.  H.  G.  Mios,  M. 
H.  G.  Mies,  moss,  morass,  swamp),  is  etymo- 
logically  related  to  "moss"  and  "morass," 
but  is  hardly  to  be  considered  a  topographical 
word.  Like  "  mud,"  it  means  the  material 
which  helps  fill  up  miry,  boggy,  or  muddy 
localities  —  not  only  those  on  a  large  scale, 
like  morasses  and  swamps,  but  smaller  ones, 
such  as  roads,  ditches,  and  hollows  generally. 
The  word  fen  (A.  S.  fen,  Du.  veen,  Goth, 
fani,  Ger.  Fehii)  is  defined  in  the  EngHsh 
dictionaries  as  the  equivalent  of  "  morass  "  or 
"  bog."  It  seems,  however,  as  actually  used, 
to  mean  ground  wet  enough  to  be  more  or 
less  thickly  overgrown  with  reeds  and  other 
aquatic  vegetation.  The  "  Fen  District "  of 
England  is  a  wide  stretch  of  level,  monotonous 
marsh,  traversed  by  a  multitude  of  sluggish 
streams,  situated  within  the  counties  of  Lin- 
coln, Cambridge,  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  Hunting- 
don, and  Northampton,  and  extending  about 
fifty  miles  from  north  to  south,  and  thirty  from 
east  to  west.  It  was  in  former  times  a  swampy, 
unhealthy  wilderness ;  but  it  has  been  drained 
15 


226    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

at  immense  cost  of  money  and  labor,  and  made 
one  of  the  most  fertile  portions  of  the  kingdom. 
A  portion  of  this  fenny  district  is  known  as  the 
broads,  a  term  peculiar  to  Norfolk ;  and  the 
relation  of  the  "  broads  "  to  the  "  fens  "  is  easily 
understood.  Where  the  rivers  broaden  out  and 
are  more  or  less  separated  into  distinct  chan- 
nels by  belts  of  reedy  growth  (reed-beds),  there 
"  we  find  as  the  result  a  region  where  water 
and  land  strive  for  the  mastery  and  come 
to  a  delightful  compromise."  *  The  author 
from  whom  this  is  quoted  adds  further : 
"  The  character  of  the  Fens  has  been  so  much 
changed  since  their  drainage,  that  it  is  to 
Norfolk  only  that  one  can  now  look  for  the 
wildness  and  solitude  of  marsh  and  mere  so 
dear  to  the  naturalist  and  sportsman." 

"  Fen  "  is  a  word  little  known  in  this  coun- 
try except  through  books  and  in  poetry.  The 
low,  swampy  tracts  of  country  in  Florida  known 
as  "  the  Everglades  "  are  something  nearly 
akin  to  "  fens."  Mr.  Barbour  thus  describes 
this  region  :  "  Perhaps  the  most  remarkably 
geographical  feature  of  the  State  [of  Florida] 
is  the  immense  tract  of  marsh  or  lake,  called 
the  Everglades  (by  the  Indians  "grass-water"). 

*  G,  Christopher  Davies,  Norfolk  Broads  and  Rivers, 

Edinburgh,  1883,  p.  2. 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SA  V ANN  AS.    227 

It  is  about  sixty  miles  long  by  sixty  broad, 
covering  most  of  the  territory  south  of  Lake 
Okechobee,  and  is  impassable  during  the  rainy 
season,  from  July  to  October.  The  islands 
with  which  its  surface  are  studded  vary  from 
one-fourth  of  an  acre  to  hundreds  of  acres  in 
extent,  and  are  usually  entangled  in  dense 
thickets  of  shrubbery  or  vines.  The  water  of 
the  lake  is  from  one  to  six  feet  deep,  and  the 
bottom  is  covered  with  a  growth  of  rank 
grass  which,  rising  above  the  surface,  gives  it 
the  deceptive  appearance  of  a  boundless 
prairie."  * 

Scrub  and  scrogg  are  closely  aUied  to  each 
other,  both  in  origin  and  meaning ;  and  both 
are  botanico-topographical  designations  in  vari- 
ous regions  where  English  is  spoken.  They 
signify  land  covered  with  a  stunted,  scraggly, 
or  shrubby  undergrowth.  "  Shrub  "  is  a  word 
in  common  use  with  us,  as  in  England,  mean- 
ing something  midway  between  a  tree  and  an 
herbaceous  plant.  It  is  nearly  the  equiva- 
lent of  "  bush  ; "  and  a  "  shrubbery  "  is  a  place 
covered  or  planted  with  shrubs,  although  the 
use  of  this  word  is  pretty  closely  limited  to  an 
artificial  plantation  or  garden  of  shrubs.  The 
natural  growth  of  a  region  covered  with  bushes 

*  Florida  for  Tourists,  Invalids,  and  Settlers,  p.  20. 


2  28    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

would  hardly  be  called  —  in  this  country,  at 
least  —  "  shrubbery,"  but  rather  "  under- 
growth," "underbrush,"  or  simply  "brush," 
"brushwood,"  or  (more  rarely)  "bush." 

Bush,  as  a  topographical  designation,  is  a 
word  more  used  in  the  English  colonies  than 
with  us.  Thus,  Mrs.  Hoodie's  pleasant  nar- 
rative of  her  experience  in  Canada  is  entitled 
"  Roughing  it  in  the  Bush."  The  lawless 
vagabonds  who  roamed  over  the  uncultivated 
districts  of  Australia  (the  "  scrub  ")  were,  in 
former  times,  generally  designated  as  "  bush- 
rangers," while  the  natives  of  South  Africa 
are  known  as  "Bushmen."* 

"  Shrub  "  and  "  scrub  "  are  referred  back 
to  the  Anglo-Saxon  "  scrob "  (M.  E.  shrob, 
schriib^,  and  "  scrog  "  is  a  provincial  form  of 
"scrub."  The  verb  "to  scrub,"  a  word  in 
familiar  use,  means  "  to  clean  or  scour  with  a 
bunch  of  twigs  or  shrubs,"  just  as  we  say  "  to 
brush,"  which  originally  meant  "  to  clean  with 
an  implement  made  of  brushwood  (twigs  or 

*  The  word  *'  bushman  "  is  also  used  in  Australia  with 
the  same  meaning  which  "  woodsman  "  has  in  the  United 
States  —  namely,  as  designating  a  man  familiar  with  the 
forest,  and  well  able  to  take  care  of  himself  in  a  "wild 
country."  A  "  backwoodsman,"  on  the  other  hand,  is  rather 
one  who  has  taken  up  his  abode  on  the  frontier,  or  far  from 
the  settlements. 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   229 

small  branches).  The  use  of  "  scrub  "  as  a 
topographical  designation  is  hardly  more 
known  in  England  than  it  is  with  us,  but 
some  names  of  localities  —  for  example, 
Wormwood  Scrubbs  —  show  that  this  word 
is  not  altogether  strange  in  that  country.  In 
Australia  it  seems  to  be  a  very  familiar  term, 
the  forest  undergrowth  being  generally  de- 
nominated "  the  scrub,"  while  in  some  parts 
of  that  country  "  scrub  "  and  "  bush  "  seem 
to  be  almost  equivalent  words,  although  the 
latter  is  more  often  used  as  meaning  both  forest 
and  scrub,  or  any  kind  of  uncultivated  or  un- 
cleared land,  as  distinguished  from  that  which 
has  been  brought  under  cultivation.* 

The  word  scrogg  seems  to  be  limited  in  use 
to  the  North  of  England.  Thus,  Gawin 
Douglas,  the  Scotch  poet  (1474-^522),  in 
describing  a  morning  in  June,  says  :  — 

"  And  schortlie,  everything  that  dois  repare 
In  firth  or  feyld,  flude,  forest,  earth,  or  ayr, 
Or  in  the  scroggis,  or  the  buskis  [bushes]  ronk, 
Lakis,  marrasis  [morasses],  or  their  pulis  [pools]  donk, 
Astabillit  [enstabied]  liggis  still  to  slepe,  and  restis." 

*  Thus  the  author  of  "Australian  Pictures  "( Howard 
Willoughby)  says :  "  There  is  something  very  solemn  m 
the  quietude  of  a  scrub  untouched  by  the  axe  of  the  lum- 
berer or  settler.  There  is  no  undergrowth,  properly  speak- 
ing, though  delicate  little  ferns  and  fairy-like  mosses  nestle 
close  to  the  feet  of  the  trees." 


230    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

In  parts  of  North  Germany  the  shrubby 
meadow-land  is  called  a  ''  Briil "  or  "  Briihl," 
a  word  defined  in  Grimm  as  "pratum  pa- 
lustre,"  or  "buschigte  Wiese"  (bushy  mead- 
ow). "  Breuil"  and  "  broussailles  "  in  French 
("brosse"  in  Old  French),  and  "Brul"  or 
"Briihl"  in  German,  have  the  same  original 
meaning  as  our  "  brush  "  (or  "  brushwood  "), 
a  word  with  which  they  are  etymologically 
connected.  "  Egerde,"  or  ^'  Egert,"  is  also 
a  name  given  in  various  parts  of  Germany 
to  barren,  uncultivated  fields,  more  or  less 
covered  with  heath  and  shrubby  vegetation. 
The  proper  meaning  is  said  by  Grimm  to  be 
"  fallow  "  or  "  fallow-land  "  (Ger.  Brachland), 
but  the  origin  of  the  word  is  obscure.* 

Coppice,  copse,  and  coppy  are  words 
frequently  heard  in  England,  and  with  which 
we  are  very  familiar  through  English  books. 
They  can,  however,  hardly  be  said  to  form 
a  part  of  our  vocabulary.  "  Copse  "  and 
"  coppy  "  (the  latter  not  nearly  as  often  met 
with  in  print  as  the  former)  are  variants  of 
"  coppice,"  which  is  from  the  Low  Latin 
copecia,   undergrowth,   and   is   allied   to    the 

*  Grimm  says  "denkbar  ware  agartia,  agertia,  agerta, 
ungesaumtes,  ungehegtes,  der  weide  preis  gegebenes  acker- 
land." 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   231 

French  couper,  to  cut.  Any  area  covered 
with  a  shrubby  undergrowth  may  be  called  a 
"  coppice ;  "  but,  as  the  word  is  generally 
used,  it  means  a  plot  of  ground  where  such 
an  undergrowth  is  maintained  and  kept  down 
by  being  frequently  cut  for  fuel.  The  twigs 
thus  obtained  are  made  up  into  bundles 
called  "faggots"  —  a  word  also  very  famil- 
iar to  us  through  English  books,  but  rarely, 
if  ever,  heard  in  actual  use. 

"  Interval  "  and  "  bottom,"  as  topographical 
designations,  appear  to  be  peculiarly  Ameri- 
can words.  An  interval  (Lat.  infervalhwi)  is 
the  space  between  a  river  and  the  hills  or 
mountains  by  which  the  lower,  level  portion 
of  the  river-valley  is  bounded.  Hence  "in- 
terval "  has  nearly  the  same  meaning  as 
"  meadow,"  and  the  two  words  are  more  or 
less  interchangeable  ;  the  level,  cultivated,  and 
frequently  grassed  areas  bordering  the  Con- 
necticut River,  for  instance,  being  generally 
called  "  meadows "  or  collectively  "  the 
meadows."  Intervale  is  a  variant  of  "  inter- 
val," less  frequently  used  than  the  latter  word. 
Some  villages  on  or  near  tracts  of  interval 
land  are  called  by  the  name  "  Intervale,"  as, 
for  instance,  the  summer  resort  thus  designated 
in  the  valley  of  the  Saco  River,  near  North 


232    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

Conway,  in  which  region  the  word  *^  inter- 
vale "  seems  to  be  much  more  frequently  used 
than  "  interval.'"'     Thus,  Whittier  says  :  — 

"From  the  heart  of  Waumbek  Methna,  from  the  lake  that 
never  fails, 
Falls  the  Saco  in  the  green  lap  of  Conway's  intervales." 

And  an  anonymous  author,  describing  the 
Kennebec,  has  as  follows  :  — 

"  You  look  upon  a  range  of  intervales 
Where  the  abundant  harvest  never  fails." 

Bottom  is  a  word  frequently  heard  in  the 
Mississippi  Valley  and  farther  west,  and  used 
to  designate  the  alluvial  tracts  along  the  river- 
courses,  which  are  sometimes  called  "  bottom- 
lands" and  sometimes  simply  "bottoms." 
Josselyn  (1675)  uses  the  word  thus  :  "  swamps, 
which  are  low  grounds  and  bottoms  infinitely 
thick  set  with  Trees  and  Bushes  of  all  sorts." 
Lewis  and  Clarke  also  frequently  employ  the 
word  "  bottom  "  in  their  report,  and  speak  of 
the  "  American  Bottom,"  an  extensive  tract  of 
level  and  highly  fertile  land  stretching  along 
the  Mississippi  River  southward  from  the 
Kaskaskia  River  for  many  miles. 

There  are  some  words  locally  used  in  various 
parts  of  Great  Britain,  to  designate  the  allu- 
vial lands,  or  meadows,  bordering  the  rivers. 


PLAINS,  PRAIRIES,  AND  SAVANNAS.   233 

Thus,  at  Bath  on  the  Avon,  there  are  the 
"Dolly  Meadows,"  "dolly"  being  the  Welsh 
dolaUj  a  meadow,  this  being  one  of  those  re- 
duplications in  names  which  so  frequently 
occur,  and  various  instances  of  which  have 
already  come  under  our  notice.  In  Scodand 
the  meadows  along  the  streams  are  called 
"  haughs,"  a  word  allied  to  "  haw "  and 
"hedge,"  having  the  original  meaning  of 
"  enclosure."  The  level  tracts  of  alluvial 
lands  bordering  the  estuaries  along  the  coast 
of  Scotland  are  known  as  "  carses."  They 
are  marine  terraces,  or  old  beaches  which 
have  been  raised  to  varying  elevations  above 
their  former  position.  One  of  these  "  raised 
beaches  "  is  thus  described  by  Geikie  :  "  The 
twenty-five  feet  beach  must  be  more  or  less 
familiar  to  every  one  who  has  visited  almost 
any  part  of  the  coast-hne  of  Scotland.  It  runs 
as  a  terrace  along  the  margin  of  the  Firth  of 
Forth  ;  it  forms  the  broad  Carse  of  Gowrie  ; 
it  is  visible  in  sheltered  bays  along  the  storm- 
swept  coasts  ot  Forfar,  Kincardine,  and  Aber- 
deen. In  the  less  exposed  parts  of  the  Moray 
Firth  it  may  be  traced,  and  westwards  around 
most  of  the  northern  firths  it  runs  as  a  con- 
spicuous feature.  On  the  Atlantic  side  of  the 
island,  its  low  green  platform   borders  both 


234    TOPOGRAPHICAL  NOMENCLATURE. 

sides  of  the  Firth  of  Clyde,  fringes  the  islands, 
runs  up  the  river  beyond  Glasgow,  and  winds 
southwards  along  the  coast  of  Ayrshire  and 
Wigton  into  the  Irish  Channel."  * 
*  Scenery  of  Scotland,  pp.  382,  3S3. 


INDEX 

OF  TOPOGRAPHICAL  NAMES. 


Abysm,  157. 

Abyss,  157. 
Aiguille,  118. 
Amphitheatre,  170. 
Atravieso,  140. 

Balanced-rock,  127. 
Bald,  205. 
Ballon,  114. 
Band,  103. 
Barf,  104. 
Barrancal,  151. 
Barranco,  151. 
Barren,  199-201. 
Barren  Grounds,  199. 
Bay,  81. 
Belchen,  114. 
Ben,  102. 
Blow-hole,  172. 
Bluff,  104. 
Bog,  225. 
Boiler,  172. 
Bolchen,  114. 
Boquete,  140. 


Bottom,  232. 

Box-canon,  153. 
Breche,  139. 
Broad,  226. 
Broussailles,  230. 
Briihl,  230. 
Briil,  230. 
Buller,  172. 
Bush,  228. 
Butte,  105. 

Cadena,  S7. 
Caire,  102. 
Cajon,  132,  153. 
Camel's  Hump,  120. 
Campo,  197,  198. 
Canada,  132,  133. 
Caiion,  132,  133. 
Carcabucho,  153. 
Circova,  152. 
Carcovo,  153. 
Carse,  233. 
Catena,  87. 
Cau,  102. 


236 


INDEX. 


Cerrito,  100. 

Cerro,  100. 

Chain,  85,  'i'j, 

Chaine,  87. 

Chasm,  155,  156. 

Cirque,  170. 

Clearing,  202. 

Cleugh,  169. 

Cliff,  121. 

Clough,  169. 

Clove,  169,  170. 

Cluse,  168. 

Cobble,  109. 

Col,  136. 

Colina,  100. 

Collado,  100,  140. 

Combe,  112,  164-168. 

Coom,  164,  165. 
Coppice,  230,  231. 
Coppy,  230. 
Copse,  230. 
Cordillera,  87-90,  99. 
Cordon,  %-]^  99. 
Corry,  165,  166. 
Coste,  102. 
Cove,  8t,  163. 
Crag,  122. 
Crest,  112. 
Crest-height,  134. 
Creux,  170,  171. 
Cwm,  164. 

Dale,  142. 
Dalle,  143,  144. 
Dean,  144. 
Debris-pile,  125. 
Defile,  148. 


Dell,  142,  143. 
Den,  144,  145. 
Dene,  144. 
Dent,  116. 
Devil,  163. 
Dingle,  145,  146. 
Dimble,  145,  146. 
Divide,  141. 
Dodd,  108. 
Dolde,  108. 
Dome,  114. 
Door,  137. 
Dore,  137. 
Down,  213,  214. 
Druid-stone,  128. 
Dun,  213. 
Dune,  215. 

Egerde,  230. 
Egert,  230. 
Escarpment,  124. 
Espigon,  97,  100. 
Esquerra,  loi. 
Everglade,  226. 
Ezquerra,  loi. 

Fell,  205-207. 
Fen,  225. 
Fjeld,  206. 
Flume,  158,  159. 

Gap,  135. 
Garganta,  152. 
Ghyll,  145,  146. 
Gill,  145,  146. 
Glade,  203,  204. 
Glen,  147,  148. 


INDEX. 


237 


Gorge,  149,  150. 
Gouffre,  157. 
Gray-wether,  128. 
Group,  85. 
Gulch,  154,  155. 
Gulf,  81,  156-158. 
Gully,  154. 

Harbor,  81. 
Hause,  137. 
Haws,  137. 
Hay-stack,  119. 
Head,  iii. 
Heath,  218-221. 
Heche,  102. 
Hell,  162. 
Highland,  182. 
Hog-back,  119. 
Hole,  81,  189. 
Hollow,  135. 
Hope,  169. 
Horn,  115. 
Horse-back,  120. 

Ice-gulf,  158. 
Interval,  231. 
Intervale,  231. 

JoCH,  140. 

Kamm,  112. 

Kette,  87. 
Kettle,  171. 
Knob,  106. 
Knock,  107. 
Knoll,  107. 
Knot,  107. 


Kofel,  no. 
Kogel,  III. 
Kopf,  no. 

Lande,  222. 
Llano,  192,  193. 
Logan,  127. 
Loma,  loi. 
Lomeria,  loi. 
Lomita,  loi. 

Marsh,  222,  223. 
Meal,  215. 
Mesa,  182. 
Meseta,  182. 
Montana,  99. 
Montafiuelo,  99. 
Monte,  99. 
Monument,  126. 
Moor,  208-210. 
Morass,  209. 
Moss,  222,  223. 
Mound,  109. 
Mount,  91,  102. 
Mountain,  91. 

Neck,  136. 
Needle,  117. 
Notch,  135. 

Oak  Barren,  200. 
Ocean,  80. 
011a,  170. 
Opening,  202. 

Pampa,  192,  194. 
Pap,  118. 


238 


INDEX. 


Piramo,  195. 
Park,  190,  191. 
Parks,  The,  191. 
Paso,  136. 
Pass,  135. 
Passe,  136. 
Pass-height,  134. 
Peak,  93-95. 
Pech,  97. 
Pen,  102. 
Pena,  97,  98,  100. 
Penalara,  100. 
Penaranda,  100. 
Peiiasco,  98,  100. 
Pene,  102. 
Penol,  98,  100. 
Penoleria,  98,  100. 
Pefion,  98. 
Peu,  97. 
Piano,  178. 
Pic,  93,  94. 
Picacho,  100. 
Pico,  93,  94,  100. 
Pie,  97. 
Pike,  94,  95. 
Pine  Barren,  200. 
Pique,  94,  102. 
Piquette,  94,  102. 
Piz,  96. 
Pizzo,  96. 
Plain,  178. 
Plaine,  178. 
Plains,  176,  179,  189 
Plateau,  180,  i8t. 
Plateau  Region,  180. 
Pocosin,  211. 
Poey,  102. 


Port,  136. 
Portezuelo,  141. 
Portillo,  136. 
Pouy,  97,  102. 
Poy,  97. 

Prairie,  188,  189,  190. 
Prairie  States,  189. 
Precipice,  121. 
Puch,  97. 
Pueche,  97. 
Puffing-hole,  172. 
Puig,  97. 
Puna,  195,  196. 
Purgatory,  160-162. 
Puy,  97. 

QUAIRAT,  102. 

Quebrada,  152. 
Queyras,  102. 
Queyre,  102. 
Quiebra,  152. 

Range,  Z^j^  92. 
Ravine,  149. 
Reventazon,  loi. 
Reventon,  loi. 
Rocking-stone,  127. 
Roque,  102. 

Saddle-back,  117. 
Saracen's-stone,  128. 
Sarrat,  102. 
Sarsen,  128. 
Savane,  185,  186. 
Savanna,  183-188. 
Scar,  123. 
Scaur,  123. 


INDEX. 


239 


Scaw,  123. 
Scree,  124. 
Scrogg,  227,  229. 
Scrub,  227-229. 
Sea,  80,  81. 
Sea-shore,  80. 
Serra,  88. 
Serrania,  99. 
Serrano,  99. 
Serrata,  99. 
Serrated,  134. 
Serre,  102. 
Shrub,  227. 
Sierra,  88,  99. 
Slack,  139. 
Slashes,  203. 
Soum,  102. 
Spit,  96. 
Spitze,  96. 
Spitzli,  96. 
Spur,  113. 

Steppe,  192,  193,  219. 
Stickle,  95. 
Strait,  81. 
Sty,  137. 
Sugar-loaf,  117. 
Swale,  212. 
Swamp,  210,  211. 
Swirl,  138. 
Swirrel,  138. 


Swyre,  138. 
System,  92. 

Table,  181. 
Table-land,  180. 
Table-mountain,  i{ 
Talus,  125. 
Terrace,  182,  183. 
Teton,  119. 
Todi,  108. 
Tooth,  116. 
Tor,  126,  127. 
Tower,  126. 
Tundra,  199. 
Tuque,  102. 
Tuquet,  102. 

Vale,  131. 
Valle,  133. 
Valley,  129-131. 
Vigne,  102. 

Wash,  125. 
Water-gap,  135. 
Water-shed,  141. 
Weald,  213. 
Wealden,  213. 
Wind-gap,  135. 
Wold,  216-218. 

Yoke,  140. 


University  Press :  John  Wilson  &  Son,  Cambridge. 


C    12      88